


^>^ v*^ 













•>i^ 4*^ 



.♦" ... ^^. *o;o'^-^^ 





v^^""^ 














^O 







^> i«i 

















Christian Confides in His Wife. 



See page 13 





THE 

Pilgrim's Progress 

By JOHN BUNYAN 



.M^tt^t. 



EVERY CHILD CAN READ 



EDITED BY 

REV. JESSE LYMAN HURLBUT. D.D. 



ILLUSTRATED 




THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO. 

A PHILADELPHIA A 

% ^ 



loH 



't^'^31^? 



M 



< 



Copyright, 1909, by 
The John C. Winston G). 



€C!.AH6J;^03 






PREFACE 

IT may seem a very bold undertaking to change 
even a word of the book which, next to the 
Bible, has been read by more people, old 
and young, than any other book in the English 
language. 

But, it must be remembered that, although the 
Pilgrim's Progress has come to be a children's 
book, and is read more often by young people 
than by those who are older, it was not in the 
purpose of John Bunyan to write a book for 
children or even for the young. 

The Pilgrim's Progress was a book for men and 
women; and it was aimed to teach the great 
truths of the gospel. Hence while most of it is 
written in a simple style, — as all books should be 
written, — it contains much that a child cannot 
understand; not often in the story, but in the 
conversations and discussions between the dif- 
ferent persons. Some of these conversations are 
in reality short sermons on doctrines and teach- 
ings which Bunyan believed to be of great impor- 
tance. But these are beyond the minds of children 
and give them great trouble when the book is 
read. They do not like to have them left out of 
the reading, thinking that they may lose some- 
thing interesting. Many a young person has 
stumbled through the dull, doctrinal parts of the 

(5) 



6 PREFACE 

book, without understanding them; and even 
grown people find them in our time somewhat of 
a blemish upon the wonderful story, valuable as 
they were supposed to be in Bunyan's own time. 

For many years it has been in my mind, not to 
re-write the Pilgrim's Progress, for that would 
destroy its greatest charm, but to change the words 
here and there to simpler ones, and to omit all 
the conversations and arguments concerning sub- 
jects belonging to the field of doctrine; in other 
words to place the story of the Pilgrim's Progress 
in such a form that every child ten years old can 
understand it. My purpose is to make it plain 
and interesting to children, leaving the older form 
of the book to be read by them when they become 
older. 

Perhaps a short account of Bunyan's own life 
may add to the interest of his book. John Bun- 
yan was born in 1628 at Elstow, a small village 
near Bedford, which is in the heart of England. 
His father was a poor man, traveling on foot from 
place to place mending pots and pans and the 
simple furniture of country kitchens, and the son 
followed the same trade, and was known as a 
"tinker." He tells us that he lived a wild life, 
and was especially known as one of the worst 
swearers in the region. 

When the great Civil War broke out in England, 
in 1642, between King Charles the First and the 
Parliament, Bunyan became a soldier on the side 
of the Commonwealth, as the party against the 



PREFACE 7 

king was called. He served in the army between 
1644 and 1646. 

In 1648, at the age of twenty years, he married a 
good young woman, who led him to prayer and to 
a new life. But it was hard for one who had led 
such a life as his had been to turn to God, and it 
cost the young man a great struggle. It seemed 
to him that his past sins were like a load upon his 
back, just as he afterward wrote of his " pilgrim," 
and it was long before he found peace. 

He became a member of a little Baptist society, 
and soon began to preach. Crowds came to hear 
him, drawn by his earnest spirit and his quaint 
striking manner. But when Charles the Second 
became king, no religious services were allowed 
except those of the Church of England, and all 
other meetings were forbidden. Bunyan however 
went on preaching, until he was sent to prison in 
Bedford. In Bedford jail he stayed twelve years. 
To find a means of living in jail, he made lace, 
and sold it as a support for himself and his blind 
daughter. 

If the prison was hard for Bunyan his sufferings 
were made a blessing to untold millions, for while 
in Bedford jail he wrote the Pilgrim's Progress. 
This story was intended to be a parable, like many 
of our Saviour's teachings ; that is, it put into the 
form of a story the life of one who turns from sin, 
finds salvation through Christ, and in the face of 
many diffrculties makes his way through this 
world to heaven. Even a child who reads or 



8 PREFACE 

listens to the book will see this meaning in part ; 
and he will understand it better as he grows older. 

In 1672 Bunyan was set free, and allowed to 
begin again his work as a Baptist minister, and 
he soon became one of the most popular preachers 
in all England. He died quite suddenly in 1688, 
when he was sixty years old, and is buried in an 
old graveyard now near the center of London, 
called Bunhill Fields Burial-ground. In the 
same ground is buried another great writer, 
Daniel DeFoe, whose story of "Robinson Crusoe" 
ranks next to the Pilgrim's Progress in the 
number of its readers; also Isaac Watts, the 
author of many hymns sung in all the churches, 
and Mrs. Susanna Wesley, the mother of the great 
John Wesley. Four people who have left a deep 
mark upon the world, all lie near together in this 
small cemetery in London. 

Every child should read the Pilgrim's Progress 
as a story if no more than a story ; should read it 
until he knows it by heart. And the older he 
grows the deeper will be the meaning that he will 
see in it. 

Jesse Lyman Hurlbut. 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Christian Confides in His Wife Frontispiece 



PAGB 



Evangelist Points to Wicket-Gate 15 

Christian Before the Cross 50 

Christian and Faithful Join Company 89 

Hopeful and Christian 129 

Atheist Laughing at Christian and Hopeful 170 

Christiana's Boys Began to Eat 231 

Turn-away Resisting Evangelist 357 



(9) 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

PART I 



(II) 



CHAPTER I. 

AS I walked through the wilderness of this 
world, I lighted on a certain place where 
" was a den,* and laid me down in that place 
to sleep ; and as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I 
dreamed, and behold, I saw a man clothed with 
rags, standing in a certain place, with his face 
from his own house, a book in his hand, and a great 
burden upon his back. I looked, and saw him 
open the book, and read therein ; and as he read, 
he wept and trembled ; and, not being able longer 
to contain, he brake out with a lamentable cry, 
saying, "What shall I do?" 

In this plight, therefore, he went home, and 
restrained himself as long as he could, that his 
wife and children should not perceive his distress ; 
but he could not be silent long, because that his 
trouble increased. Wherefore at length he brake 
his mind to his wife and children; and thus he 
began to talk to them: "Oh my dear wife," said 
he, "and you my sweet children, I, your dear 
friend, am in myself undone by reason of a burden 
that lieth hard upon me ; moreover, I am told to 
a certainty that this our city will be burned with 
fire from heaven ; in which fearful overthrow, both 
myself, with thee, my wife, and you, my sweet 
babes, shall miserably come to ruin, except some 

* Bedford jail, in which Bunyan was twelve years a prisoner. 

(13) 



14 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

way of escape can be found whereby we may be 
delivered." At this all his family were sore 
amazed ; not for that they believed that what he 
had said to them was true, but because they 
thought that some frenzy or madness had got into 
his head; therefore, it drawing towards night, 
and they hoping that sleep might settle his brain, 
with all haste they got him to bed. But the 
night was as troublesome to him as the day; 
wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs 
and tears. So when the morning was come, they 
would know how he did. He told them, Worse 
and worse: he also set to talking to them again; 
but they began to be hardened. They also 
thought to drive away his madness by harsh and 
surly treatment of him: sometimes they would 
ridicule, sometimes they would chide, a.nd some- 
times they would quite neglect him. Wherefore 
he began to retire himself to his chamber, to pray 
for and pity them, and also to sorrow over his own 
misery; he would also walk solitary in the fields, 
sometimes reading, and sometimes praying; and 
thus for some days he spent his time. 

Now, I saw, upon a time, when he was walking 
in the fields, that he was (as he was wont) reading 
in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind; 
and as he read, he burst out as he had done before, 
crying, "What shall I do to be saved?" 

I saw also that he looked this way and that way, 
as if he would run; yet he stood still, because 
(as I perceived) he could not tell which way to go. 




Evangelist Points to Wickef-Gate. 



Page 15 



CHRISTIAN'S DISTRESS OF MIND 15 

I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist 
coming to him, who asked, ''Wherefore dost thou 
cry?" 

He answered, ''Sir, I read in the book in my 
hand, that I am condemned to die, and after that 
to come to judgment; and I find that I am not 
willing to do the first, nor able to do the second." 

Then said Evangelist, "Why not willing to die, 
since this life is troubled with so many evils?" 
The man answered, "Because I fear that this 
burden that is upon my back will sink me lower 
than the grave, and I shall fall into Tophet.* 
And, sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not fit 
to go to judgment, and from thence to death ; and 
the thoughts of these things make me cry." 

Then said Evangelist, "If this be thy condition, 
why standest thou still?" 

He answered, "Because I know not whither to 
go." Then he gave him a parchment roll, and 
there was written within, "Flee from the wrath 
to come." 

The man, therefore, read it, and looking upon 
Evangelist very carefully, said, "Whither must 
I fly?" Then said Evangelist (pointing with his 
finger over a very wide field), "Do you see yonder 
wicket-gate?" The man said, "No." Then said 
the other, "Do you see yonder shining light?" 
He said, "I think I do." Then said Evangelist, 
"Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly 
thereto; so shalt thou see the gate; at which, 

♦Tophet here means hell. 



i6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

when thou knockest, it shall be told thee what 
thou shalt do." So I saw in my dream that the 
man began to run. Now, he had not run far from 
his own door, when his wife and children perceiv- 
ing it, began to cry after him to return; but the 
man put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, crying, 
"Life ! life ! eternal life !" So he looked not behind 
him, but fled towards the middle of the plain. 

The neighbors also came out to see him run; 
and as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, 
and some cried after him to return; and among 
those that did so there were two that resolved to 
fetch him back by force. The name of the one 
was Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. 
Now, by this time the man was got a good dis- 
tance from them; but, however, they were 
resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in a 
little time they overtook him. Then said the 
man, "Neighbors, wherefore are ye come?" 
They said, "To persuade you to go back with us." 
But he said, "That can by no means be: you 
dwell," said he, "in the City of Destruction, the 
place also where I was bom: I see it to be so; 
and, dying there, sooner or later, you will sink 
lower than the grave, into a place that bums with 
fire and brimstone. Be content, good neighbors, 
and go along with me." 

Obst. "What!" said Obstinate, "and leave our 
friends and comforts behind us?" 

Chris. "Yes," said Christian (for that was his 
name), "because that all which you forsake is not 



CHRISTIAN FLEES FROM THE CITY 17 

worthy to be compared with a Httle of that I am 
seeking to enjoy ; and if you would go along with 
me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself; for 
there, where I go, is enough and to spare. Come 
away, and prove my words." 

Ob ST. What are the things you seek, since you 
leave all the world to find them ? 

Chris. I seek a place that can never be de- 
stroyed, one that is pure, and that fadeth not 
away, and it is laid up in heaven, and safe there, 
to be given, at the time appointed, to them that 
seek it with all their heart. Read it so, if you will, 
in my book. 

Obst. **Tush!" said Obstinate, ''away with 
your book; will you go back with us or no?" 

Chris. "No, not I," said the other, "because 
I have put my hand to the plough." 

Obst. Come, then, neighbor Pliable, let us turn 
again, and go home without him : there is a com- 
pany of these crazy-headed fools, that, when they 
take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own 
eyes than seven men that can render a reason. 

Pli. Then said Pliable, "Don't revile; if what 
the good Christian says is true, the things he looks 
after are better than ours ; my heart inclines to go 
with my neighbor." 

Obst. What ! more fools still? Be ruled by me, 
and go back; who knows whither such a brain- 
sick fellow will lead you? Go back, go back, and 
be wise. 

Chris. Nay, but do thou come with thy 



1 8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

neighbor Pliable ; there are such things to be had 
which I spoke of, and many more glories besides. 
If you believe not me, read here in this book ; and 
for the truth of what is told therein, behold, all is 
made by the blood of Him that made it. 

Pli. ''Well, neighbor Obstinate," said Pliable, 
"I begin to come to a-point; I intend to go along 
with this good man, and to cast in my lot with 
him. But, my good companion, do you know the 
way to this desired place?" 

Chris. I am directed by a man, whose name is 
Evangelist, to speed me to a little gate that is 
before us, where we shall receive directions about 
the way. 

Pli. Come, then, good neighbor, let us be 
going. Then they went both together. 

**And I will go back to my place," said Obsti- 
nate; "I will be no companion of such misled, 
fantastical fellows." 

Now, I saw in my dream, that, when Obstinate 
was gone back, Christian and Pliable went talking 
over the plain ; and thus they began : 

Chris. Come, neighbor Pliable, how do you do? 
I am glad you are persuaded to go along with me. 
Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have 
felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, 
he would not thus lightly have given us the back. 

Pli. Come, neighbor Christian, since there are 
none but us two here, tell me now further what 
the things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we 
are going. 



DISCOURSES WITH PLIABLE 19 

Chris. I can better understand them with my 
mind than speak of them with my tongue; but 
yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of 
them in my book. 

Pli. And do you think that the words of your 
book are certainly true ? 

Chris. Yes, verily; for it was made by Him 
that cannot lie. 

Pli. Well said; what things are they? 

Chris. There is an endless kingdom to be 
enjoyed, and everlasting life to be given us, that 
we may live in that kingdom forever. 

Pli. Well said; and what else? 

Chris. There are crowns of glory to be given us, 
and garments that will make us shine like the sun 
in the sky. 

Pli. This is very pleasant ; and what else ? 

Chris. There shall be no more crying, nor 
sorrow ; for he that is owner of the place will wipe 
all tears from our eyes. 

Pli. And what company shall we have there? 

Chris. There we shall be with seraphims and 
cherubims, creatures that shall dazzle your eyes 
to look on them. There also you shall meet with 
thousands and ten thousands that have gone 
before us to that place ; none of them are hurtful, 
but all loving and holy ; every one walking in the 
sight of God, and standing in His presence with 
acceptance for ever. In a word, there we shall 
see the elders with their golden crowns ; there we 
shall see the holy women with their golden harps ; 



20 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

there we shall see men that by the world were cut 
in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned 
in the seas, for the love they bear to the Lord of 
the place, all well, and clothed with everlasting 
life as with a garment. 

Pli. The hearing of this is enough to delight 
one's heart. But are these things to be enjoyed? 
How shall we get to be sharers thereof ? 

Chris. The Lord, the Governor of the country, 
hath written that in this book; the substance of 
which is. If we be truly willing to have it. He will 
bestow it upon us freely. 

Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to 
hear of these things; come on, let us mend our 
pace. 

Chris. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason 
of this burden that is on my back. 

Now, I saw in my dream, that just as they had 
ended this talk, they drew nigh to a very miry 
slough or swamp, that was in the midst of the 
plain; and they, being heedless, did both fall 
suddenly into the bog. The name of the slough 
was Despond. Here, therefore, they wallowed 
for a time, being grievously bedaubed with the 
dirt; and Christian, because of the burden that 
was on his back, began to sink into the mire. 

Pli. Then said Pliable, "Ah! neighbor Christian 
where are you now?" 

Chris. "Truly," said Christian, "I do not 
know." 

Pli. At this PHable began to be offended, and 



THE SLOUGH OF DESPOND 21 

angrily said to his fellow, "Is this the happiness 
you have told me all this while of? If we have 
such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we 
expect between this and our journey's end ? May 
I get out again with my life, you shall possess the 
brave country alone for me." And with that, he 
gave a desperate struggle or two, and got out of 
the mire on that side of the swamp which was next 
to his own house : so away he went, and Christian 
saw him no more. 

Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the 
Slough of Despond alone; but still he tried to 
struggle to that side of the slough which was 
farthest from his own house, and next to the 
wicket -gate; the which, he did but could not get 
out because of the burden that was upon his back ; 
but I beheld in my dream, that a man came to 
him whose name was Help, and asked him, What 
he did there ? 

Chris. **Sir," said Christian, **I was bid to go 
this way by a man called Evangelist, who directed 
me also to yonder gate, that I might escape the 
wrath to come ; and as I was going there I fell in 
here." 

Help. But why did you not look for the steps? 

Chris. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled 
the next way and fell in. 

Help. Then said he, ''Give me thine hand." 
So he gave him his hand, and he drew him out, 
and set him upon solid ground, and bade him go 
on his way. 



2 2 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, 
and said, ''Sir, wherefore, since over this place is 
the way from the City of Destruction to yonder 
gate, is it that this place is not mended, that poor 
travelers might go thither with more safety?" 
And he said unto me, 'This miry slough is such a 
place as cannot be mended; it is the hollow 
whither the scum and filth that go with the feeling 
of sin, do continually run, and therefore it 
is called the Slough of Despond ; for still, as the 
sinner is awakened by his lost condition, there 
arise in his soul many fears, and doubts, and dis- 
couraging alarms, which all of them get together 
and settle in this place ; and this is the reason of 
the badness of the ground. 

**It is not the pleasure of the King that this 
place should remain so bad. His laborers also 
have, by the direction of His Majesty's surveyors, 
been for about these sixteen hundred years 
employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps 
it might have been mended; yea, and to my 
knowledge," said he, "here have been swallowed 
up at least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, 
millions, of wholesome teachings, that have at all 
seasons been brought from all places of the King's 
dominions (and they that can tell say they are the 
best materials to make good ground of the place), 
if so be it might have been mended ; but it is the 
Slough of Despond still, and so will be when they 
have done what they can. 

**True, there are, by the direction of the Law- 



WORLDLY WISEMAN'S COUNSEL 23 

giver, certain good and substantial steps, placed 
even through the very midst of this slough; but 
at such time as this place doth much spew out its 
filth, as it doth against change of weather, these 
steps are hardly seen ; of, if they be, men, through 
the dizziness of their heads, step aside, and then 
they are bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the 
steps be there ; but the ground is good when they 
are got in at the gate." 

Now, I saw in my dream, that by this time 
Pliable was got home to his house. So his 
neighbors came to visit him ; and some of them 
called him wise man for coming back, and some 
called him a fool for risking himself with Christian ; 
others again did mock at his cowardliness, saying 
"Surely since you began to venture, I would not 
have been so base to have given out for a few 
difficulties;" so Pliable sat sneaking among them. 
But at last he got more confidence ; and then they 
all turned their tales, and began to abuse poor 
Christian behind his back. And thus much con- 
cerning Pliable. 

Now, as Christian was walking solitary by him- 
self, he espied one afar off come crossing over the 
field to meet him ; and their hap was to meet just 
as they were crossing the way of each other. The 
gentleman's name that met him was Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman : he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, 
a very great town, and also hard by from whence 
Christian came. This man, then, meeting with 
Christian, and having heard about him — (for 



24 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Christian's setting forth from the City of Destruc- 
tion was much noised abroad, not only in the town 
where he dwelt, but also it began to be the town- 
talk in some other places) — Mr. Worldly Wiseman 
therefore, having some guess of him, by beholding 
his laborious going, by noticing his sighs and 
groans, and the like, began thus to enter into 
some talk with Christian : 

World. How now, good fellow! whither away 
after this burdened manner? 

Chris. A burdened manner indeed, as ever I 
think poor creature had! And whereas you ask 
me. Whither away? I tell you, sir, I am going to 
yonder wicket -gate before me ; for there, as I am 
informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of my 
heavy burden. 

World. Hast thou a wife and children? 

Chris. Yes; but I am so laden with this 
burden, that I cannot take that pleasure in them 
as formerly ; methinks I am as if I had none. 

World. Wilt thou hearken to me, if I give 
thee counsel? 

Chris. If it be good, I will; for I stand in need 
of good counsel. 

World. I would advise thee, then, that thou 
with all speed get thyself rid of thy burden; for 
thou wilt never be settled in thy mind till then; 
nor canst thou enjoy the blessings which God hath 
bestowed upon thee till then. 

Chris. That is that which I seek for, even to be 
rid of this heavy burden; but get it off myself 



WORLDLY WISEMAN'S COUNSEL 25 

I cannot; nor is there any man in our country 
that can take it off my shoulders ; therefore am I 
going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of 
my burden. 

World. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of 
thy burden? 

Chris. A man that appeared to me to be a very 
great and honorable person; his name, as I re- 
member, is Evangelist. 

World. I curse him for his counsel! there is 
not a more dangerous and troublesome way in the 
world than is that into which he hath directed 
thee; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be 
ruled by his advice. Thou hast met with some- 
thing, as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of 
the Slough of Despond is upon thee; but that 
slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do 
attend those that go on in that way. Hear me: 
I am older than thou : thou art like to meet with, 
in the way which thou goest, wearisomeness, pain- 
fulness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, 
dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and 
what not. These things are certainly true, having 
been proved by the words of many people. And 
why should a man so carelessly cast away himself, 
by giving heed to a stranger? 

Chris. Why, sir, this burden upon my back is 
more terrible to me than all these things which 
you have mentioned ; nay, methinks I care not 
what I meet with in the way, if so be I can also 
meet with deliverance from my burden. 



26 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

World. How earnest thou by the burden at 
first? 

Chris. By reading this book in my hand. 

World. I thought so. And it has happened 
unto thee as unto other weak men, who, meddHng 
with things too high for them, do suddenly fall 
into thy crazy thoughts, which thoughts do not 
only unman men, as thine I perceive have done 
thee, but they run them upon desperate efforts to 
obtain they know not what. 

Chris. I know what I would obtain; it is ease 
for my heavy burden. 

World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this 
way, seeing so many dangers attend it ? Especially 
since (hadst thou but patience to hear me,) I 
could direct thee to the getting of what thou 
desirest, without the dangers that thou in this way 
wilt run thyself into. Yea, and the remedy is at 
hand. Besides, I will add that, instead of those 
dangers, thou shalt meet with much safety, friend- 
ship, and content. 

Chris. Sir, I pray, open this secret to me. 

World. Why, in yonder village (the village is 
named Morality), there dwells a gentleman whose 
name is Legality, a very wise man, and a man of 
very good name, that has skill to help men off with 
such burdens as thine is from their shoulders ; yea, 
to my knowledge he hath done a great deal of 
good this way; aye, and besides, he hath skill to 
cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits 
with their burdens. To him, as I said, thou 



WORLDLY WISEMAN'S COUNSEL 27 

mayest go, and be helped presently. His house is 
not quite a mile from this place ; and if he should 
not be at home himself, he hath a pretty young 
man as his son, whose name is Civility, that can 
do it (to speak on) as well as the old gentleman 
himself. There, I say, thou mayest be eased of 
thy burden ; and if thou art not minded to go back 
to thy former habitation (as indeed I would not 
wish thee), thou mayest send for thy wife and 
children to thee in this village, where there are 
houses now standing empty, one of which thou 
mayest have at a reasonable rate; provision is 
there also cheap and good; and that which will 
make thy life the more happy is, to be sure there 
thou shalt live by honest neighbors, in credit and 
good fashion. 

Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but 
presently he concluded, **If this be true which this 
gentleman hath said, my wisest course is to take 
his advice;" and with that, he thus further spake: 

Chris. Sir, which is my way to this honest 
man's house? 

World. Do you see yonder high hill ? 

Chris. Yes, very well. 

World. By that hill you must go, and the first 
house you come at is his. 

So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. 
Legality's house for help; but, behold, when he 
was got now hard by the hill, it seemed so high, 
and also that side of it that was next the wayside 
did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid 



28 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

to venture farther, lest the hill should fall on his 
head ; wherefore there he stood still, and knew not 
what to do. Also his burden now seemed heavier 
to him than while he was in his way. There came 
also flashes of fire out of the hill, that made 
Christian afraid that he should be burnt: here, 
therefore, he sweat and did quake for fear. And 
now he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. 
Worldly Wiseman's counsel; and with that, he 
saw Evangelist coming to meet him, at the sight 
also of whom he began to blush for shame. So 
Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; and, coming 
up to him, he looked upon him with a severe and 
dreadful countenance, and thus began to reason 
with Christian : 

Evan. "What dost thou here, Christian?" said 
he; at which words Christian knew not what to 
answer; wherefore at present he stood speechless 
before him. Then said Evangelist further, "Art 
thou not the man that I found crying, without 
the walls of the City of Destruction?" 

Chris. Yes, dear sir, I am the man. 

Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the 
little wicket-gate? 

Chris. **Yes, dear sir," said Christian. 

Evan. How is it, then, that thou art so quickly 
turned aside? For thou art now out of the way. 

Chris. I met with a gentleman as soon as I had 
got over the Slough of Despond, who persuaded 
me that I might, in the village before me, find a 
man that could take off my burden. 



EVANGELIST AND CHRISTIAN 29 

Evan. What was he? 

Chris. He looked Hke a gentleman, and talked 
much to me, and got me at last to yield : so I came 
hither, but when I beheld this hill, and how it 
hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, lest 
it should fall on my head. 

Evan. What said that gentleman to you ? 

Chris. Why, he asked me whither I was going, 
and I told him. 

Evan. And w^hat said he then? 

Chris. He asked me if I had a family, and I 
told him. But, said I, I am so laden with the 
burden that is on my back, that I cannot take 
pleasure in them as formerly. 

Evan. And what said he then? 

Chris. He bid me with speed get rid of my 
burden ; and I told him it was ease that I sought. 
And, said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate 
to receive further direction how I may get to the 
place of deliverance. So he said that he would 
show me a better way, and short, not so hard as 
the way, sir, that you sent me in ; which way, said 
he, will direct you to a gentleman's house that 
hath skill to take off these burdens. So I believed 
him, and turned out of that way into this, if haply 
I might soon be eased of my burden. But, when 
I came to this place, and beheld things as they are, 
I stopped for fear (as I said) of danger ; but I now 
know not what to do. 

Evan. Then said Evangelist, "Stand still a 
little, that I may show thee the words of God." 



30 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

So he stood trembling. Then said Evangehst, 
"God says in his book, 'See that ye refuse not him 
that speaketh ; for if they escaped not who refused 
him that spake on earth, much more shall not we 
escape, if we turn away from Him that speaketh 
from heaven.' " ''He said, moreover, 'Now, the 
righteous man shall live by faith in God, but if any 
man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in 
him.' " "He also did thus apply them : Thou art 
the man that art running into misery; thou hast 
begun to reject the counsel of the Most High, and 
to draw back thy foot from the way of peace, even 
almost to the danger of thy everlasting ruin." 

Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, 
crying, "Woe is me, for I am undone!" At the 
sight of which Evangelist caught him by the right 
hand, saying, "All manner of sin and evil words 
shall be forgiven unto men." "Be not faithless, 
but believing." Then did Christian again a little 
revive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before 
Evangelist. 

Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, "Give more 
earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. 
I will now show thee who it was that led thee 
astray, and who it was also to whom he sent thee. 
That man that met thee is one Worldly Wiseman ; 
and rightly is he so called ; partly because he seeks 
only for the things of this world (therefore he 
always goes to the town of Morality to church), 
and partly because he loveth that way best, for it 
saveth him from the Cross; and because he is of 



EVANGELIST AND CHRISTIAN 31 

this evil temper, therefore he seeketh to turn you 
from my way though it is the right way. ' ' 

"He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by 
name LegaHty, is not able to set thee free from 
thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his 
burden by him; no, nor ever is like to be: ye 
cannot be set right by any such plan. Therefore, 
Mr. Worldly Wisemian is an enemy, and Mr. 
Legality is a cheat ; and, for his son Civility, not- 
withstanding his simpering looks, he is but a fraud 
and cannot help thee. Believe me, there is 
nothing in all this noise that thou hast heard of 
these wicked men, but a design to rob thee of thy 
salvation, by turning thee from the way in which 
I had set thee." After this. Evangelist called 
aloud to the heavens for proof of what he had said ; 
and with that there came words and fire out of the 
mountain under which poor Christian stood, which 
made the hair of his flesh stand up. The words 
were thus spoken: "As many as are of the works 
of the law are under the curse." 

Now, Christian looked for nothing but death, 
and began to cry out lamentably; even cursing 
the time in which he met with Mr. Worldly Wise- 
man; still calling himself a thousand fools for 
listening to his counsel. He also was greatly 
ashamed to think that this gentleman's arguments 
should have the power with him so far as to cause 
him to forsake the right way. This done, he 
spoke again to Evangelist, in words and sense 
as follows : 



32 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. Sir, what think you? Is there any 
hope? May I now go back, and go up to the 
wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for this, 
and sent back from thence ashamed? I am sorry 
I have hearkened to this man's counsel ; but may 
my sins be forgiven? 

Evan. Then said Evangelist to him, "Thy sin 
is very great, for by it thou hast committed two 
evils : thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to 
tread in forbidden paths. Yet will the man at 
the gate receive thee, for he has good will for men ; 
only," said he, "take heed that thou turn not 
aside again, lest thou perish from the way, when 
his anger is kindled but a little." 



CHAPTER 11. 

THEN did Christian begin to go back to the 
right road ; and EvangeHst, after he had 
kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him 
God speed; so he went on with haste, neither 
spake he to any mau by the way ; nor, if any asked 
him, would he give them an answer. He went 
like one that was all the while treading on for- 
bidden ground, and could by no means think him- 
self safe, till again he was got in the way which 
he had left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's 
counsel : so after a time, Christian got up to the 
gate. Now, over the gate there was written, 
"Knock, and it shall be opened unto you." 

He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, 
saying : 

" May I now enter here? Will He within 
Open to sorry me, though I have been 
An undeserving rebel? Then shall I 
Not fail to sing His lasting praise on high." 

At last there came a grave person to the gate 
named Goodwill, who asked who was there, and 
whence he came, and what he would have? 

Chris. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come 
from the City of Destruction, but am going to 
Mount Zion, that I may be set free from the wrath 
to come; I would therefore, sir, since I am told 

(33) 



34 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

that by this gate is the way thither, know, if you 
are wilHng to let me in. 

Good. "I am wilHng with all my heart," said 
he; and, with that, he opened the gate. 

So, when Christian was stepping in, the other 
gave him a pull. Then said Christian, "What 
means that?" The other told him, ''A little dis- 
tance from this gate there is erected a strong 
castle, of which Beelzebub, the Evil One, is the 
captain; from whence both he and they that are 
with him shoot arrows at those that come up to 
this gate, if haply they may die before they can 
enter in." Then said Christian, *'I rejoice and 
tremble." So when he was got in, the man of the 
gate asked him who directed him thither. 

Chris. Evangelist bid me come hither and 
knock, as I did ; and he said that you, sir, would 
tell me what I must do. 

Good. An open door is set before thee, and no 
man can shut it. 

Chris. Now I begin to reap the benefit of the 
trouble which I have taken. 

Good. But how is it that you came alone? 

Chris. Because none of my neighbors saw their 
danger, as I saw mine. 

Good. Did any of them know you were coming? 

Chris. Yes, my wife and children saw me at 
the first, and called after me to turn again; also 
some of my neighbors stood crying and calling 
after me to return; but I put my fingers in my 
ears, and so came on my way. 



GOODWILL OPENS THE GATE 35 

Good. But did none of them follow you, to 
persuade you to go back? 

Chris. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable: but, 
when they saw that they could not prevail, 
Obstinate went railing back, but Pliable came 
with me a little way. 

Good. But why did he not come through? 

Chris. We indeed came both together until we 
came to the Slough of Despond, into the which we 
also suddenly fell. And then was my neighbor 
Pliable discouraged, and would not venture 
farther. Wherefore, getting out again on the side 
next his own house, he told me I should win the 
brave country alone for him : so he went his way, 
and I came mine; he after Obstinate, and I to 
this gate. 

Good. Then said Goodwill, ''Alas, poor man! 
is the heavenly glory of so little worth with him, 
that he counteth it not worth running the risk of a 
few difficulties to obtain it?" 

Chris. 'Truly," said Christian, "I have said 
the truth of Pliable ; and if I should also say the 
truth of myself, it will appear there is not better- 
ment betwixt him and myself. Tis true, he went 
on back to his own house ; but I also turned aside 
to go into the way of death, being persuaded 
thereto by the words of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman. " 

Good. Oh! did he light upon you? What! he 
would have had you seek for ease at the hands of 
Mr. Legality! They are both of them a very 
cheat. But did you take his counsel? 



36 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. Yes, as far as I durst. I went to find 
out Mr. Legality, until I thought that the moun- 
tain that stands by his house would have fallen 
upon my head: wherefore there I was forced to 
stop. 

Good. That mountain has been the death of 
many, and will be the death of many more; it is 
well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces. 

Chris. Why, truly, I do not know what had 
become of me there, had not Evangelist happily 
met me again as I was musing in the midst of my 
dumps; but it was God's mercy that he came to 
me again, for else I had never come hither. But 
now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed 
for death by that mountain, than thus to stand 
talking with my Lord. But, oh! what a favor 
this is to me, that yet I am to enter here ! 

Good. We make no objections against any, 
notwithstanding all that they have done before 
they come hither; they in no wise are cast out. 
And therefore, good Christian, come a little with 
me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must 
go. Look before thee : dost thou see this narrow 
way? That is the way thou must go. It was 
cast up by the men of old, prophets, Christ and 
His apostles, and it is as straight as a rule can 
make it : this is the way thou must go. 

Chris. **But," said Christian, "are there no 
turnings nor windings by which a stranger may 
lose his way?" 

Good. Yes, there are many ways butt down 



HOUSE OF THE INTERPRETER 37 

upon this, and they are crooked and wide; but 
thus thou mayest distinguish the right from the 
wrong, the right only being straight and narrow." 

Then I saw in my dream, that Christian asked 
him further if he could not help him off with his 
burden that was upon his back. For as yet he 
had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means 
get it off without help. 

He told him, ''As to thy burden, be content to 
bear it until thou comest to the place of deliver- 
ance ; for there it will fall from thy back of itself." 

Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and 
to turn again to his journey. 

So the other told him that as soon as he was 
gone some distance from the gate, he would come 
at the house of the Interpreter, at whose door he 
should knock, and he would show him excellent 
things. Then Christian took his leave of his 
friend, and he again bid him God speed. 

Then he went on till he came to the house of the 
Interpreter, where he knocked over and over. 
At last one came to the door, and asked who was 
there. 

Chris. Sir, here is a traveler who was bid by 
a friend of the good man of this house to call here 
for his benefit; I would therefore speak with the 
master of the house. 

So he called for the master of the house, who, 
after a little time, came to Christian, and asked 
him what he would have. 

Chris. *'Sir," said Christian, "I am a man that 



38 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

am come from the City of Destruction, and am 
going to Mount Zion ; and I was told by the man 
that stands at the gate at the head of this way, 
that, if I called here, you would show me excellent 
things, such as would be helpful to me on my 
journey." 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter, ''Come in; 
I will show thee that which will be profitable to 
thee." So he commanded his man to light the 
candle, and bid Christian follow him; so he led 
him into a private room, and bid his man open a 
door ; the which when he had done. Christian saw 
the picture of a very grave person hung up against 
the wall; and this was the fashion of it: it had 
eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in its 
hand, the law of truth was written upon its lips, 
the world was behind its back; it stood as if it 
pleaded with men, and a crown of gold did hang 
over its head. 

Chris. Then said Christian, ''What meaneth 
this?" 

Inter. The man whose picture this is, is one of 
a thousand. He can say, in the words of the 
apostle Paul, "Though ye have ten thousand 
teachers in Christ, yet have you not many fathers ; 
for in Christ Jesus I have been your father through 
the Gospel." And whereas thou seest him with 
his eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in 
his hand, and the law of truth writ on his lips, it is 
to show thee that his work is to know and unfold 
dark things to sinners; even as also thou seest 



HOUSE OF THE INTERPRETER 39 

him stand as if he pleaded with men. And 
whereas thou seest the world is cast behind him, 
and that a crown hangs over his head ; that is to 
show thee that, slighting and despising the things 
that are in the world, for the love that he hath to 
his Master's service, he is sure in the world that 
comes next to have glory for his reward. Now, 
said the Interpreter, I have showed thee this 
picture first, because the man whose picture this 
is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place 
whither thou art going hath chosen to be thy 
guide, in all difficult places thou may est meet with 
in thy way; wherefore take good heed to what 
I have showed thee, and bear well in thy mind 
what thou hast seen, lest in thy journey thou meet 
with some that pretend to lead thee right, but 
their way goes down to death. 

Then he took him by the hand, and led him into 
a very large parlor, that was full of dust, because 
never swept; the which after he had looked at it 
a little while, the Interpreter called for a man to 
sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust 
began so abundantly to fly about that Christian 
had almost therewith been choked. Then said 
the Interpreter to a girl that stood by, ''Bring 
hither water, and sprinkle the room;" the which 
when she had done, it was swept and cleansed 
with ease. 

Chris. Then said Christian, "What means 
this?" 

Inter. The Interpreter answered, ''This parlor 



40 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

is the heart of a man that was never made pure by 
the sweet grace of the Gospel. The dust is his sin, 
and inward evils that have defiled the whole man. 
He that began to sweep at first is the law; but 
she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the 
Gospel. Now, whereas thou sawest that, as soon 
as the first began to sweep, the dust did fly so 
about that the room could not by him be cleansed, 
but that thou wast almost choked therewith; 
this is to show thee, that the law, instead of 
cleansing the heart (by its working) from sin, doth 
revive, put strength into, and increase it in the 
soul, even as it doth discover and forbid it, for it 
doth not give power to overcome. Again, as thou 
sawest the girl sprinkle the room with water, upon 
which it was cleansed with ease; this is to show 
thee, that when the Gospel comes, in the sweet 
and gracious power thereof, to the heart, then, I 
say, even as thou sawest the maiden lay the dust 
by sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin van- 
quished and subdued, and the soul made clean 
through the faith of it, and, consequently, fit for 
the King of Glory to dwell in. 

I saw moreover in my dream, that the Inter- 
preter took him by the hand, and led him into a 
little room where sat two little children, each one 
in his own chair. The name of the eldest was 
Passion, and the name of the other Patience. 
Passion seemed to be much discontented, but 
Patience was very quiet. The Christian asked, 
*'What is the reason of the discontent of Passion?" 



HOUSE OF THE INTERPRETER 41 

The Interpreter answered, "The governor of them 
would have him stay for his best things till the 
beginning of next year ; but he will have all now. 
Patience is willing to wait." 

Then I saw that one came to Passion, and 
brought him a bag of treasure, and poured it down 
at his feet; the which he took up, and rejoiced 
therein, and withal laughed Patience to scorn. 
But I beheld but awhile, and he had wasted all 
away, and had nothing left him but rags. 

Chris. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, 
"Explain this matter more fully to me." 

Inter. So he said, "These two lads are pictures : 
Passion, of the men of this world ; and Patience, 
of the men of that which is to come : for, as here 
thou seest, Passion will have all now, this year, 
that is to say in this world ; so are the men of this 
world ; they must have all their good things now ; 
they cannot stay till the next year, that is, until 
the next world, for their portion of good. That 
proverb, 'A bird in the hand is worth two in the 
bush,' is of more weight with them than all the 
words in the Bible of the good of the world to 
come. But, as thou sawest that he had quickly 
wasted all away, and had presently left him 
nothing but rags, so will it be with all such men at 
the end of this world." 

Chris. Then said Christian, "Now I see that 
Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon 
many accounts, i. Because he stays for the best 
things. 2. And also because he will have the 



42 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

glory of his when the other has nothing but rags." 

Inter. Nay, you may add another; this, the 
glory of the next world will never wear out; but 
these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had 
not so much reason to laugh at Patience because 
he had his good things at first, as Patience will 
have to laugh at Passion, because he had his best 
things last; for first must give place to last, 
because last must have his time to come ; but last 
gives place to nothing, for there is not another to 
succeed : he, therefore, that hath his portion first, 
must needs have a time to spend it; but he that 
hath his portion last, must have it lastingly." 

Chris. Then I see it is not best to covet things 
that are now, but to wait for things to come. 

Inter. You say truth; "for the things that are 
seen soon pass away, but the things that are not 
seen endure forever." 

Then I saw in my dream, that the Interpreter 
took Christian by the hand and led him into a 
place where was a fire burning against a wall, and 
one standing by it, always casting much water 
upon it, to quench it ; yet did the fire bum higher 
and hotter. 

Chris. Then said Christian, ''What means 
this?" 

Inter. The Interpreter answered, **This fire is 
the work of God that is wrought in the heart : he 
that casts water upon it to extinguish and put it 
out, is the devil; but, in that thou seest the fire 
notwithstanding bum higher and hotter, thou 



HOUSE OF THE INTERPRETER 43 

shalt also see the reason of that." So then he led 
him about to the other side of the wall, where he 
saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of the 
which he did also continually cast, but secretly, 
into the fire. 

Chris. Then said Christian, "What means 
this?" 

Inter. The Interpreter answered, ''This is 
Christ, who continually, with the oil of His grace, 
helps the work already begun in the heart ; by the 
means of which notwithstanding what the devil 
can do, the souls of His people prove gracious still. 
And in that thou sawest that the man stood 
behind the wall to keep up the fire; this is to 
teach thee, that it is hard for the tempted to see 
how this work of grace is kept alive in the soul." 

I saw also that the Interpreter took him again 
by the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, 
where was built a stately palace, beautiful to 
behold, at the sight of which Christian was greatly 
delighted. He saw also upon the top thereof 
certain persons walking, who were clothed all in gold . 

Then said Christian, ''May we go in thither?" 

Then the Interpreter took him and led him up 
toward the door of the palace ; and behold, at the 
door stood a great company of men, as desirous 
to go in, but durst not. There also sat a man at 
a little distance from the door, at a table-side, with 
a book and his ink-horn before him, to take the 
name of him that should enter therein; he saw 
also that in the doorway stood many men in armor 



44 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

to keep it, being resolved to do to the men that 
would enter what hurt and mischief they could. 
Now was Christian somewhat in amaze. At last, 
when every man started back for fear of the 
armed men, Christian saw a man of a very stout 
countenance come up to the man that sat there 
to write, saying, "Set down my name, sir:" the 
which when he had done, he saw the man draw 
his sword, and put a helmet upon his head, and 
rush toward the door upon the armed men, who 
laid upon him with deadly force; but the man, 
not at all discouraged, fell to cutting and hacking 
most fiercely. So that, after he had received and 
given many wounds to those that attempted to 
keep him out, he cut his way through them all and 
pressed forward into the palace; at which there 
was a pleasant voice heard from those that were 
within, even of those that walked upon the top of 
the palace, saying: 

"Come in, come in; 

Eternal glory thou shalt win." 

So he went in, and was clothed in such garments 
as they. Then Christian smiled, and said, "I 
think verily I know the meaning of this." 

**Now," said Christian, *'let me go hence." 
"Nay, stay," said the Interpreter, "until I have 
showed thee a little more; and after that thou 
shalt go on thy way." So he took him by the 
hand again, and led him into a very dark room, 
where there sat a man in an iron cage. 



THE DREAM OF THE JUDGMENT 45 

Now, the man, to look on, seemed very sad. 
He sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, 
his hands folded together ; and he sighed as if he 
would break his heart. Then said Christian, 
"What means this?" At which the Interpreter 
bid him talk with the man. 

Then said Christian to the man, "What art 
thou?" The man answered, "I am what I was 
not once." 

Chris. What wast thou once? 

Man. The man said, "I was once a fair and 
flourishing Christian, both in mine own eyes, and 
also in the eyes of others ; I was once, as I thought, 
fair for the Celestial City, and had even joy at the 
thoughts that I should get thither." 

Chris. Well, but what art thou now? 

Man. I am now a man of despair, and am shut 
up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot get out. 
Oh, now I cannot! 

Chris. But how camest thou in this condi- 
tion? 

Man. I left off to watch and be sober. I gave 
free reins to sin ; I sinned against the light of the 
Word and the goodness of God; I have grieved 
the Spirit, and He is gone; I tempted the devil, 
and he has come to me ; I have provoked God to 
anger, and He has left me; I have so hardened 
my heart that I cannot turn. 

Then said Christian to the Interpreter, "But 
are there no hopes for such a man as this ?" "Ask 
him," said the Interpreter. 



46 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. Then said Christian, ''Is there no hope, 
but you must be kept in the iron cage of despair?" 

Man. No, none at all. 

Chris. Why? the Son of the Blessed is very 
pitiful. 

Man. I have crucified Him to myself afresh. 
I have despised His person. I have despised His 
holiness; I have counted His blood an unholy 
thing; I have shown contempt to the Spirit of 
mercy. Therefore I have shut myself out of all 
the promises of God, and there now remains to me 
nothing but threatenings, dreadful threatenings, 
fearful threatenings of certain judgment and fiery 
anger, which shall devour me as an enemy. 

Chris. For what did you bring yourself into 
this condition? 

Man. For the desires, pleasures, and gains of 
this world ; in the enjoyment of which I did then 
promise myself much delight ; but now every one 
of those things also bite me, and gnaw me, like a 
burning worm. 

Chris. But canst thou not now turn again to God ? 

Man. God no longer invites me to come to Him. 
His Word gives me no encouragement to believe ; 
yea. Himself hath shut me up in this iron cage; 
nor can all the men in the world let me out. 
O eternity ! eternity ! how shall I grapple with the 
misery that I must meet with in eternity? 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, 
"Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, 
and be an everlasting caution to thee." 



THE DREAM OF THE JUDGMENT 47 

Chris. "Well," said Christian, "this is fearful! 
God help me to watch and be sober, and to pray, 
that I may shun the cause of this man's misery. 
Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now?" 

Inter. Tarry till I show thee one thing more, 
and then thou shalt go on thy way. 

So he took Christian by the hand again, and led 
him into a chamber, where there was one rising 
out of bed; and, as he put on his clothing, he 
shook and trembled. Then said Christian, "Why 
doth this man thus tremble?" The Interpreter 
then bid him tell to Christian the reason of his so 
doing. So he began, and said, "This night, as I 
was in my sleep, I dreamed, and behold, the 
heavens grew exceeding black; also it thundered 
and lightened in most fearful manner, that it put 
me into an agony. So I looked up in my dream, 
and saw the clouds rack at an unusual rate ; upon 
which I heard a great sound of a trumpet, and saw 
also a Man sitting upon a cloud, attended with the 
thousands of heaven ; they were all in flaming fire ; 
also the heavens were in a burning flame. I heard 
then a great voice saying, 'Arise, ye dead, and 
come to judgment.' And with that the rocks 
rent, the graves opened, and the dead that were 
therein came forth : some of them were exceeding 
glad, and looked upward; and some thought to 
hide themselves under the mountains. Then I 
saw the Man that sat upon the cloud open the book 
and bid the world draw near. Yet there was, by 
reason of a fierce flame that issued out and came 



48 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

before Him, a certain distance betwixt Him and 
them, as betwixt the judge and the prisoners at 
the bar. I heard* it also called out to them that 
stood around on the Man that sat on the cloud, 
'Gather together the tares, the chaff, and stubble, 
and cast them into the burning lake. And, with 
that, the bottomless pit opened, just whereabout 
I stood; out of the mouth of which there came, 
in an abundant manner, smoke and coals of fire, 
with hideous noises. It was also said to the same 
persons, 'Gather my wheat into the gamer.' 
And, with that, I saw many catched up and 
carried away into the clouds; but I was left 
behind. I also sought to hide myself, but I could 
not ; for the Man that sat upon the cloud still kept 
His eye upon me ; my sins also came into my mind, 
and my conscience did accuse me on every side. 
Upon this I awakened from my sleep." 

Chris. But what was it that made you so afraid 
of this sight ? 

Man. Why I thought that the day of judgment 
was come, and that I was not ready for it. But 
this affrighted me most, that the angels gathered 
up several, and left me behind ; also the pit of hell 
opened her mouth just where I stood. My con- 
science, too, troubled me; and, as I thought, the 
Judge had always His eye upon me, showing anger 
in His countenance. 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, 
"Hast thou considered these things?" 

Chris. Yes ; and they put me in hope and fear. 



THE DREAM OF THE JUDGMENT 49 

Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind, 
that they may be as a goad in thy sides, to prick 
thee forward in the way thou must go. 

Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to 
address himself to his journey. Then said the 
Interpreter, "The Comforter be always with thee, 
good Christian, to guide thee into the way that 
leads to the city." 

So Christian went on his way, saying : 

"Here have I seen things rare and profitable; 
Things pleasant, dreadful; things to make me stable 
In what I have begun to take in hand : 
Then let me think on them, and understand 
Wherefore they showed me where ; and let me be 
Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee," 



CHAPTER III. 

NOW, I saw in my dream that the highway 
up which Christian was to go was fenced 
on either side with a wall that was called 
Salvation. Up this way, therefore, did burdened 
Christian run, but not without great difficulty, 
because of the load on his back. 

He ran thus till he came to a place somewhat 
ascending; and upon that place stood a Cross, and 
a little below, in the bottom, a tomb. So I saw 
in my dream, that just as Christian came up with 
the cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders, 
and fell from off his back, and began to tumble, 
and so continued to do till it came to the mouth 
of the tomb, where it fell in, and I saw it no more. 

Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and 
said with a merry heart, "He hath given me rest 
by His sorrow, and life by His death." Then he 
stood still awhile to look and wonder; for it was 
very surprising to him that the sight of the cross 
should thus ease him of his burden. He looked, 
therefore, and looked again, even till the springs 
that were in his head sent the water down his 
cheeks. Now, as he stood looking and weeping, 
behold, three Shining Ones came to him, and 
saluted him with "Peace be to thee." So the first 
said to him, "Thy sins be forgiven thee;" the 
second stripped him of his rags, and clothed him 

(50) 




Christian Before the Cross. 



Pa.£ 



SIMPLE, SLOTH, PRESUMPTION 51 

with a change of garments; the third also set a 
mark on his forehead, and gave him a roll with a 
seal upon it, which he bade him look on as he ran, 
and that he should give it in at the heavenly gate ; 
so they went their way. Then Christian gave 
three leaps for joy, and went on, singing : 

"Thus far did I come laden with my sin; 
Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in, 
Till I came hither; what a place is this! 
Must here be the beginning of my bliss? 
Must here the burden fall from off my back? 
Must here the strings that bound it to me crack? 
Blest cross! blest sepulchre! blest rather be 
The Man that was there put to shame for me!" 

I saw then in my dream that he went on thus, 
even until he came to the bottom, where he saw, 
a little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with 
fetters upon their heels. The name of one was 
Simple, of another Sloth, and of the third Pre- 
sumption. 

Christian, then, seeing them lie in this case, 
went to them, if perhaps he might awake them, 
and cried, "You are like them that sleep on the 
top of a mast ; for the deep sea is under you, a gulf 
that hath no bottom : awake, therefore, and come 
away ; be willing, also, and I will help you off with 
your irons." He also told them, "If he that goeth 
about like a roaring lion comes by, you will cer- 
tainly become a prey to his teeth." With that 
they looked upon him, and began to reply in this 
sort; Simple said, "I see no danger," Sloth said. 



52 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

' 'Yet a little more sleep. ' ' And Presumption said, 
** Every tub must stand upon his own bottom." 
And so they lay down to sleep again, and Christian 
went on his way. 

Yet was he troubled to think that men in that 
danger should so little care for the kindness of him 
that so offered to help them, both by awakening 
of them, advising them, and offering to help them 
off with their irons. And, as he was troubled 
thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling over 
the wall on the left hand of the narrow way; and 
they made up apace to him. The name of one 
was Formalist, and the name of the other was 
Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up unto 
him, who thus began talking with them : 

Chris. Gentlemen, whence came you, and 
whither go you ? 

Form, and Hyp. We were bom in the land of 
Vain-glory, and are going for praise to Mount 
Zion. 

Chris. Why came you not in at the gate which 
standeth at the beginning of the way? KJnow ye 
not that it is written, "He that cometh not in by 
the door, but climbeth up some other way, the 
same is a thief and a robber?" 

Form, and Hyp. They said that to go to the 
gate for entrance was, by all their countrymen, 
counted too far about; and that therefore their 
usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to 
climb over the wall as they had done. 

Chris. But will it not be counted a trespass 



FORMALIST AND HYPOCRISY 53 

against the Lord of the city whither we are bound, 
thus to disobey His will? 

Form, and Hyp. They told him, that as for 
that, he needed not trouble his head thereabout; 
for what they did they had custom for, and could 
show, if need were, testimony that could prove it 
for more than a thousand years. 

Chris. ''But," said Christian, "will it stand a 
trial at law?" 

Form, and Hyp. They told him that custom, it 
being of so long standing as above a thousand 
years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing 
according to law by a fair judge. ''And besides," 
said they, "if we get into the way, what matter is 
it which way we may get in ? If we are in, we are 
in : thou art but in the way, who, as we perceive, 
came in at the gate ; and we are also in the way, 
that came tumbling over the wall : wherein, now, 
is thy condition better than ours?" 

Chris. I walk by the rule of my Master; you 
walk by the rude working of your fancies. You 
are counted thieves already by the Lord of the 
way ; therefore I doubt you will not be found true 
men at the end of the way. You come in by 
yourselves without His word, and shall go out by 
yourselves without His mercy. 

To this they made him but little answer; only 
they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that 
they went on every man in his way, without much 
talking one with another ; save that these two men 
told Christian, that, as to law and rules, they 



54 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

doubted not but that they should as carefully do 
them as he. 'Therefore," said they, *'we see not 
wherein thou differest from us, but by the coat 
which is on thy back, which was, as we believe 
given thee by some of thy neighbors to hide the 
shame of thy nakedness." 

Chris. By laws and rules you will not be saved, 
since you came not in by the door. And as for 
this coat that is on my back, it was given to me by 
the Lord of the place whither I go; a,nd that, as 
you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I take 
it as a token of His kindness to me; for I had 
nothing but rags before. And besides, thus I com- 
fort myself as I go. Surely, think I, when I come 
to the gate of the city, the Lord thereof will know 
me for good, since I have His coat on my back; 
a coat that He gave me freely in the day that He 
stripped me of my rags. I have moreover, a mark 
in my forehead, of which perhaps you have taken 
no notice, which one of my Lord's most intimate 
friends fixed there the day that my burden fell off 
my shoulders. I will tell you, moreover, that I 
had then given me a roll sealed, to comfort me 
by reading as I go in the way; I was also bid to 
give it in at the heavenly gate, in token of my 
certain going in after it ; all which things, I doubt, 
you want, and want them because you came not in 
at the gate. 

To these things they gave him no answer ; only 
they looked upon each other, and laughed. Then 
I. saw that they went on all, save that Christian 



THE HILL OF DIFFICULTY 55 

kept before, who had no more talk but with him- 
self, and sometimes sighingly, and sometimes 
comfortably; also he would be often reading in 
the roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by 
which he was refreshed. 

I beheld then tliat they all went on till they 
came to the foot of the Hill Difficulty, at the bot- 
tom of which was a spring. There v/ere also in 
the same place two other ways, besides that which 
came straight from the gate; one turned to the 
left hand, and the other to the right, at the bottom 
of the hill; but the narrow way lay right up the 
hill, and the name of that going up the side of the 
hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went to 
the spring, and drank thereof to refresh himself, 
and then began to go up the hill, saying: 

"The hill, though high, I covet to ascend; 
The difficulty will not me offend, 
For I perceive the way to life lies here. 
Come, pluck up, heart, let's neither faint nor fear. 
Better, though difficult, the right way to go, 
Than wrong, though easy, where the end is woe." 

The other two also came to the foot of the hill. 
But when they saw that the hill was steep and 
high, and that there were two other ways to go; 
and supposing also that these two ways might 
meet again with that up which Christian went, on 
the other side of the hill; therefore they were 
resolved to go in those ways. Now, the name of 
one of those ways was Danger, and the name of 
the other Destruction. So the one took the way 



56 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

which is called Danger, which led him into a great 
wood ; and the other took directly up the way to 
destruction, which led him into a wide field, full 
of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, 
and rose no more. 

I looked then after Christian, to see him go up 
the hill, where I perceived he fell from running to 
going, and from going to clambering upon his 
hands and his knees, because of the steepness of 
the place. Now, about the midway to the top of 
the hill was a pleasant arbor, made by the Lord of 
the hill for the refreshment of weary travelers. 
Thither, therefore, Christian got, where also he 
sat down to rest him; then he pulled his roll out 
of his bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he 
also now began afresh to take a review of the coat 
or garment that was given him as he stood by the 
cross. Thus pleasing himself a while, he at last 
fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, 
which detained him in that place until it was 
almost night; and in his sleep his roll fell out of 
his hand. Now, as he was sleeping, there came 
one to him, and awaked him, saying, **Go to the 
ant, thou sluggard;* consider her ways, and 
be wise." And, with that. Christian suddenly 
started up, and sped on his way, and went apace 
till he came to the top of the hill. 

Now, when he was got up to the top of the hill, 
there came two men running amain : the name of 
the one was Timorous, and of the other Mistrust.-; 

* Idle one. 



TIMOROUS AND MISTRUST 57 

to whom Christian said, "Sirs, what's the matter? 
You run the wrong way." Timorous answered, 
that they were going to the city of Zion, and had 
got up that difficult place: "but," said he, "the 
farther we go, the more danger we meet with; 
wherefore we turned, and are going back again." 

"Yes," said Mistrust, "for just before us lie a 
couple of lions in the way, whether sleeping or. 
waking we know not; and we could not think, if 
we came within reach, but they would presently 
pull us in pieces." 

Chris. Then said Christian, "You make me 
afraid ; but whither shall I fly to be safe ? If I go 
back to my own country, that is prepared for fire 
and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there ; 
if I can get to the Celestial City, I am sure to be in 
safety there: I must venture. To go back is 
nothing but death ; to go forward is fear of death, 
and life everlasting beyond it. I will yet go for- 
ward.'* So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the 
hill, and Christian went on his way. But, think- 
ing again of what he heard from the men, he felt in 
his bosom for his roll, and found it not. Then was 
Christian in great distress, and knew not what to 
do; for he wanted that which used to comfort 
him, and that which should have been his pass 
into the Celestial City. Here, therefore, he began 
to be greatly troubled, and knew not what to do. 
At last he bethought himself that he had slept in 
the arbor that is on the side of the hill ; and, falling 
down upon his knees, he asked God's forgiveness 



58 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

for that his fooHsh act, and then went back to look 
for his roll. But all the way he went back, who 
can sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian's 
heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, 
and oftentimes he blamed himself for being so 
foolish to fall asleep in that place, which w^as 
erected only for a little refreshment from his 
weariness. Thus, therefore, he went back, care- 
fully looking on this side and on that, all the way 
as he went, if happily he might find his roll that 
had been his comfort so many times in his journey. 
He went thus till he came again within sight of the 
arbor where he sat and slept; but that sight 
renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again, 
even afresh, his evil of sleeping into his mind. 
Thus, therefore, he now went on, bewailing his 
sinful sleep, saying, "O wretched man that I am, 
that I should sleep in the day-time ; that I should 
sleep in the midst of difficulty! that I should so 
indulge myself, as to use that rest for ease to my 
flesh which the Lord of the hill hath builded only 
for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims ! How many 
steps have I taken in vain ! Thus it happened to 
Israel ; for their sin they were sent back again by 
the way of the Red Sea ; and I am made to tread 
those steps with sorrow which I might have trod 
with delight, had it not been for this sinful sleep. 
How far might I have been on my way by this 
time! I am made to tread those steps thrice 
over which I needed not to have trod but 
once ; yea, also, now I am like to be benighted, 



CHRISTIAN RECOVERS HIS ROLL 59 

for the day is almost spent. Oh that I had not 
slept!'' 

Now, by this time he was come to the arbor 
again, where for awhile he sat down and wept; 
but at last (as Providence would have it), looking 
sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied 
his roll, the which he, with trembling and haste, 
caught up, and put it into his bosom. But who 
can tell how joyful this man was when he had 
got his roll again? for this roll was the assurance 
of his life and acceptance at the desired haven. 
Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, giving thanks 
to God for directing his eye to the place where it 
lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again 
to his journey. But oh, how nimbly now did he 
go up the rest of the hill ! Yet, before he got up, 
the sun went down upon Christian ; and this made 
him again recall the folly of his sleeping to his 
remembrance; and thus he began again to con- 
dole with himself, "Oh, thou sinful sleep! how for 
thy sake am I like to be benighted in my journey. 
I must walk without the sun, darkness must cover 
the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise of 
the doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep.'* 
Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust 
and Timorous told him, of how they were frighted 
with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian 
to himself again, ''These beasts range in the night 
for their prey; and if they should meet with me 
in the dark, how should I avoid them ? how should 
I escape being torn in pieces?" Thus he went on 



6o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

his way. But, while he was thus bewaiHng his 
unhappy mistake, he Hfted up his eyes, and behold 
there was a very stately palace before him, the 
name of which was Beautiful, and it stood just by 
the highway side. 

So I saw in my dream that he made haste, and 
went forward, that, if possible, he might get 
lodging there. Now, before he had gone far, he 
entered into a very narrow passage, which was 
about a furlong off the Porter's lodge ; and looking 
very narrowly before him as he went, he espied 
two lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the 
dangers by which Mistrust and Timorous were 
driven back. (The lions were chained, but he saw 
not the chains). Then he was afraid, and thought 
also himself to go back after them ; for he thought 
nothing but death was before him. But the 
Porter at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, per- 
ceiving that Christian made a halt as if he would 
go back, cried out unto him, saying, "Is thy 
strength so small ? fear not the lions, for they are 
chained, and are placed there for the trial of faith 
where it is, and for the finding out of those that 
have none : keep in the midst of the path, and no 
hurt shall come unto thee." 

Then I saw that he went on trembling for fear 
of the lions; but, taking good heed to the words 
of the Porter, he heard them roar, but they did 
him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and 
went on till he came and stood before the gate 
where the Porter was. Then said Christian to 



WATCHFUL THE PORTER 6i 

the Porter, "Sir, what house is this? and may I 
lodge here to-night?" 

The Porter answered, "This house was built by 
the Lord of the hill, and He built it for the relief 
and security of pilgrims." The Porter also asked 
whence he was, and whither he was going. 

Chris. I am come from the City of Destruction, 
and am going to Mount Zion ; but, because the sun 
is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night. 

Port. What is your name? 

Chris. My name is now Christian, but my name 
at the first was Graceless. 

Port. But how doth it happen that you come 
so late ? The sun is set. 

Chris. I had been here sooner, but that, 
wretched man that I am, I slept in the arbor that 
stands on the hill-side. Nay, I had, notwith- 
standing that, been here much sooner, but that in 
my sleep I lost my roll, and came without it to the 
* brow of the hill ; and then, feeling for it and find- 
ing it not, I was forced with sorrow of heart to go 
back to the place where I slept my sleep, where I 
found it ; and now I am come. 

Port. Well, I will call out one of the women of 
this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring 
you in to the rest of the family, according to the 
rules of the house. 

So Watchful the Porter rang a bell, at the sound 
of which came out of the door of the house a grave 
and beautiful young woman, named Discretion, 
and asked why she was called. 



62 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

The Porter answered, ''This man is on a journey 
from the City of Destruction to Motmt Zion; but, 
being weary and benighted, he asked me if he 
might lodge here to-night ; so I told him I would 
call for thee, who, after speaking with him, mayest 
do as seemeth thee good, even according to the 
law of the house." 

Then she asked him whence he was, and whither 
he was going; and he told her. She asked him 
also how he got into the way; and he told her. 
Then she asked him what he had seen and met 
with on the way; and he told her. And at last 
she asked his name. So he said, "It is Christian; 
and I have so much the more a desire to lodge here 
to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place 
was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and 
safety of pilgrims." So she smiled, but the water 
stood in her eyes; and after a little pause, she 
said, ''I will call forth two or three of my family." 
So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, 
Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more dis- 
course with him brought him in to the family ; and 
many of them, meeting him at the threshold of 
the house, said, "Come in, thou blessed of the 
Lord : this house was built by the Lord of the hill 
on purpose to entertain such pilgrims in." Then 
he bowed his head, and followed them into the 
house. So, when he was come in and sat down, 
they gave him something to drink, and agreed 
together, that, until supper was ready, some of 
them should talk with Christian, for the best use 



PIETY, PRUDENCE, CHARITY 6z 

of the time ; and they appointed Piety, Prudence, 
and Charity to talk with him; and thus they 
began : 

Piety. Come, good Christian since we have been 
so loving to you to receive ^ou into our house this 
night, let us, if perhaps we may better ourselves 
thereby, talk with you of all things that have 
happened to you in your pilgrimage. 

Chris. With a very good will, and I am glad 
that you are so well disposed. 

Piety. What moved you at first to betake 
yourself to a pilgrim's life? 

Chris. I was driven out of my native country 
by a dreadful sound that was in mine ears ; to wit, 
that certain destruction did await me, if I abode 
in that place where I was. 

Piety. But how did it happen that you came 
out of your country this way? 

Chris. It was as God would have it; for, when 
I was under the fears of destruction, I did not 
know whither to go ; but by chance there came a 
man even to me, as I was trembling and weeping, 
whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to 
the wicket -gate, which else I should never have 
found, and so set me in the way that hath led me 
directly to this house. 

Piety. But did you not come by the house of 
the Interpreter? 

Chris. Yes, and did see such things there, the 
remembrance of which will stick by me as long as 
I live, especially three things ; to wit, how Christ, 



64 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

in despite of Satan, the Evil One maintains His 
work of grace in the heart; how the man had 
sinned himself quite out of hopes of God's mercy; 
and also the dream of him that thought in his 
sleep the day of judgment was come. 

Piety. Why? did you hear him tell his dream? 

Chris. Yes, and a dreadful one it was, I thought 
it made my heart ache as he was telling of it ; but 
yet I am glad I heard of it. 

Piety. Was that all you saw at the house of the 
Interpreter? 

Chris. No; he took me, and had me where he 
showed me a stately palace; and how the people 
were clad in gold that were in it; and how there 
came a venturous man, and cut his way through 
the armed men that stood in the door to keep him 
out; and how he was bid to come in and win 
eternal glory. Methought those things did de- 
light my heart. I would have stayed at that good 
man's house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I 
had farther to go. 

Piety. And what saw you else in the way? 

Chris. Saw? Why, I went but a little farther, 
and I saw One, as I thought in my mind, hang 
bleeding upon a tree ; and the very sight of Him 
made my burden fall off my back ; for I groaned 
under a very heavy burden, and then it fell down 
from off me. It was a strange thing to me, for I 
never saw such a thing before; yea, and while I 
stood looking up (for then I could not forbear 
looking), three Shining Ones came to me, One of 



CHRISTIAN'S ADVENTURES 65 

them told me that my sins were forgiven me; 
another stripped me of my rags, and gave me this 
broidered coat which you see; and the third set 
the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave 
me this sealed roll. (And, with that, he plucked 
it out of his bosom.) 

Piety. But you saw more than this, did you 
not? 

Chris. The things that I have told you were 
the best ; yet some other matters I saw ; as namely 
I saw three men. Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, 
lie asleep, a little out of the way as I came, with 
irons upon their heels; but do you think I could 
wake them? I also saw Formalist and Hypocrisy 
come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pre- 
tended, to Zion ; but they were quickly lost, even 
as I myself did tell them, but they would not 
believe. But, above all, I found it hard work to 
get up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions' 
mouths ; and truly, if it had not been for the good 
man the Porter, that stands at the gate, I do not 
know but that, after all, I might have gone back 
again; but now I thank God I am here, and I 
thank you for receiving of me. 

Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few 
questions, and desired his answer to them. 

Pru. Do you think sometimes of the country 
from whence you came? 

Chris. Yes, but with much shame and detesta- 
tion. Truly, if I had been mindful of that country 
from whence I came out, I might have had an 



66 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

opportunity to have returned ; but now I desire a 
better country, that is, a heavenly one. 

Pru. Do you not yet bear away with you in 
your thoughts some of the things that you did in 
the former time? 

Chris. Yes, but greatly against my will; espec- 
ially my inward and sinful thoughts, with which 
all my countrymen, as well as myself, were 
delighted. But now all those things are my grief ; 
and, might I but choose mine own things, I would 
choose never to think of those things more; but 
when I would be doing that which is best, that 
which is wonst is with me. 

Pru. Do you not find sometimes as if those 
things were overcome, which at other times are 
your trouble? 

Chris. Yes, but that is but seldom; but they 
are to me golden hours in which such things hap- 
pen to me. 

Pru. Can you remember by what means you 
find your annoyances, at times, as if they were 
overcome ? 

Chris. Yes; when I think what I saw at the 
cross, that will do it; and when I look upon my 
broidered coat, that will do it; also when I look 
into the roll that I carry in my bosom, that will 
do it; and when my thoughts wax warm about 
whither I am going, that will do it. 

Pru. And what makes you so desirous to go to 
Mount Zion? 

Chris. Why, there I hope to see Him alive that 



CHARITY TALKS WITH CHRISTIAN 67 

did hang dead on the cross ; and there I hope to be 
rid of all these things that to this day are in me an 
annoyance to me. There, they say, there is no 
death ; and there I shall dwell with such company 
as I like best. For, to tell you the truth, I love 
Him because I was by Him eased of my burden ; 
and I am weary of my inward sickness. I would 
fain be where I shall die no more, and with the 
company that shall continually cry, "Holy, holy, 
holy!" 

Char. Then said Charity to Christian, "Have 
you a family? are you a married man?" 

Chris. I have a wife and four small children. 

Char. And why did you not bring them along 
with you ? 

Chris. Then Christian wept, and said, "Oh, 
how willingly would I have done it ! but they were 
all of them utterly against my going on pilgrim- 
age." 

Char. But you should have talked to them, 
and endeavored to have shown them the danger 
of staying behind. 

Chris. So I did, and told them also what God 
had shown to me of the destruction of our city; 
but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and 
they believed me not. 

Char. And did you pray to God that He would 
bless your words to them? 

Chris. Yes, and that with much affection; for 
you must think that my wife and poor children 
are very dear unto me. 



68 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Char. But did you tell them of your own sor- 
row and fear of destruction? for I suppose that 
you could see your destruction before you. 

Chris. Yes, over, and over, and over. They 
might also see my fears in my countenance, in my 
tears, and also in my trembling under the fear of 
the judgment that did hang over our heads : but 
all was not enough to prevail with them to come 
with me. 

Char. But what could they say for themselves 
why they came not ? 

Chris. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this 
world, and my children were given to the foolish 
delights of youth; so, what by one thing, and 
what by another, they left me to wander in this 
manner alone. 

Char. But did you not, with your vain life, 
hinder all that you by words used by way of per- 
suasion to bring them away with you? 

Chris. Indeed, I cannot commend my life, for 
I am conscious to myself of many failings therein. 
I know also, that a man, by his actions may soon 
overthrow what, by proofs or persuasion, he doth 
labor to fasten upon others for their good. Yet 
this I can say, I was very wary of giving them 
occasion, by any unseemly action, to make them 
averse to going on pilgrimage. Yea, for this very 
thing they would tell me I was too precise, and 
that I denied myself of things (for their sakes) in 
which they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say 
that, if what they saw in me did hinder them, it 



CHARITY TALKS WITH CHRISTIAN 69 

was my great tenderness in sinning against God, 
cr of doing any wrong to my neighbor. 

Char. Indeed, Cain hated his brother because 
his own works were evil, and his brother's 
righteous ; and, if thy wife and children have been 
offended with thee for this, they thereby show 
themselves to be resolutely opposed to good : thou 
hast freed thy soul from their blood. 

Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat 
talking together till supper was ready. So, when 
they had made ready, they sat down to meat. 
Now, the table was furnished with fat things, and 
wine that was well refined; and all their talk at 
the table was about the Lord of the hill; as, 
namely, about what He had done, and wherefore 
He did what He did, and why He had builded that 
house; and by what they said, I perceived that 
He had been a great warrior, and had fought with 
and slain him that had the power of death, but 
not without great danger to Himself, which made 
me love Him the more. 

For, as they said, and as I believe (said Chris- 
tian), He did it with the loss of much blood. But 
that which puts the glory of grace into all He did, 
was, that He did it out of pure love to this country. 
And, besides, there were some of them of the 
household that said they had seen and spoken with 
Him since He did die on the cross ; and they have 
declared that they had it from His own lips, that 
He is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is 
not to be found from the east to the west. They 



70 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

moreover gave an instance of what they affirmed ; 
and that was, He had stripped Himself of His 
glory, that He might do this for the poor; and 
that they had heard Him say and affirm that He 
would not dwell in the mountains of Zion alone. 
They said, moreover, that He had made many 
pilgrims princes, though by nature they were 
beggars bom, and their home had been the dung- 
hill. 

Thus they talked together till late at night ; and 
after they had committed themselves to their Lord 
for protection, they betook themselves to rest. 
The Pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, 
whose window opened towards the sunrising. 
The name of the chamber was Peace, where he 
slept till break of day, and then he awoke and 
sang: 

"Where am I now? Is this the love and care 
Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are, 
Thus to provide that I should be forgiven, 
And dwell already the next door to heaven?" 

So in the morning they all got up; and after 
some more talking together, they told him that 
he should not depart till they had shown him the 
rarities of that place. And first they took him 
into the study, where they showed him records of 
the greatest age; in which, as I remember in my 
dream, they showed him first the history of the 
Lord of the hill, that He was the son of the 
Ancient of Days, and had lived from the begin- 
ning, Here also were more fully written the acts 



THE VIRGINS READ TO CHRISTIAN 71 

that He had done, and the names of many hun- 
dreds that He had taken into his service ; and how 
he had placed them in such houses that could 
neither by length of days nor decays of nature be 
destroyed. 

Then they read to him some of the worthy acts 
that some of His servants had done ; as, how they 
had conquered kingdoms, wrought righteousness, 
obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 
quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of 
the sword, out of weakness were made strong, 
waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the 
armies of the enemies. 

They then read again in another part of the 
records of the house, where it was shown how 
willing their Lord was to receive into His favor any 
even any, though they in time past had done 
great wrongs to His person and rule. Here also 
were several other histories of many other famous 
things, of all which Christian had a view; as of 
things both ancient and modem, together with 
prophecies and foretellings of things that surely 
come to pass, both to the dread and wonder of 
enemies, and the comfort and happiness of 
pilgrims. 

The next day they took him and led him into 
the armory, where they showed him all manner of 
weapons which their Lord had provided for 
pilgrims; as sword, shield, helmet, breast-plate, 
all -prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. 
And there was here enough of this to harness out 



72 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

as many men for the service of their Lord as there 
be stars in the heaven for multitude. 

They also showed him some of the things with 
which some of His servants had done wonderful 
things. They showed him Moses' rod; the ham- 
mer and nail with which Jael slew Sisera; the 
pitchers, trumpets, and lamps too, with which 
Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian. Then 
they showed him the ox's goad wherewith Sham- 
gar slew six hundred men. They showed him also 
the jaw-bone with which Samson did such mighty 
feats. They showed him, moreover, the sling and 
stone with which David slew Goliath of Gath, and 
the sword also with which their Lord will kill the 
Man of Sin, in the day that He shall rise up to the 
battle. They showed him, besides, many excel- 
lent things, with which Christian was much 
delighted. This done, they went to their rest 
again. 

Then I saw in my dream that on the morrow 
he got up to go forward, but they desired him to 
stay till the next day also ; **and then," said they, 
"we will, if the day be clear, show you the Delect- 
able Mountains;" which they said would yet 
further add to his comfort, because they were 
nearer the desired haven than the place where at 
present he was. So he consented and stayed. 
When the morning was up, they led him to the 
top of the house, and bid him look south. So he 
did, and behold, at a great distance he saw a most 
pleasant mountainous country, beautified with 



CHRISTIAN GOES FORWARD 73 

woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, 
with springs and fountains, very lovely to behold. 
Then he asked the name of the country. They 
said it was Immanuers Land; "and it is as com- 
mon," said they, "as this hill is, to and for all the 
pilgrims. And when thou comest there, from 
thence thou mayest see to the gate of the Celestial 
City, as the shepherds that live there will make 
appear." 

Now he bethought himself of setting forward, 
and they were willing he should. "But first," 
said they, "let us go again into the armory." So 
they did; and when he came there, they dressed 
him from head to foot with armor of proof, lest 
perhaps he should meet with assaults in the way. 
He being, therefore, thus armed, walked out with 
his friends to the gate; and there he asked the 
Porter if he saw any pilgrim pass by. Then the 
Porter answered, "Yes." 

Chris. "Pray, did you know him?" said he. 

Port. I asked his name, and he told me it was 
Faithful. 

Chris. "Oh," said Christian, "I know him, he is 
my townsman, my near neighbor ; he comes from 
the place where I was born. How far do you think 
he may be before?" 

Port. He has got by this time below the hill. 

Chris. "Well," said Christian, "good Porter, 
the Lord be with thee, and add to all thy blessings 
much increase for the kindness thou has shown 
to me!" 



74 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, 
Piety, Charity, and Prudence would accompany 
him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on 
together repeating their former discourses, till they 
came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, 
"As it was difficult coming up, so far so as I can 
see, it is dangerous going down." ''Yes," said 
Prudence, "so it is; for it is a hard matter for a 
man to go down the Valley of Humiliation, as 
thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way; 
therefore," said they, "are we come out to accom- 
pany thee down the hill." So he began to go 
down, but very warily ; yet he caught a slip or two. 

Then I saw in my dream that these good com- 
panions, when Christian was gone down to the 
bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a 
bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins; and then 
he went his way. 



CHAPTER IV. 

BUT now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor 
Christian was hard put to it ; for he had 
gone but a little way before he espied a 
foul fiend coming over the field to meet him : his 
name is ApoUyon. Then did Christian begin to be 
afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go back 
or to stand his ground. But he considered again 
that he had no armor for his back, and therefore 
thought that to turn the back to him might give 
him greater advantage with ease to pierce him 
with darts ; therefore he resolved to venture and 
stand his ground ; for, thought he, had I no more 
in mine eye than the saving of my life, it would be 
the best way to stand. So he went on, and Apol- 
lyon met him. Now, the monster was hideous to 
behold : he was clothed with scales like a fish, and 
they are his pride ; he had wings like a dragon, 
and feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire 
and smoke ; and his mouth was as the mouth of a 
lion. When he was come up to Christian, he be- 
held him with a disdainful countenance, and thus 
began to question with him : 

Apollyon. Whence come you, and whither are 
you bound ? 

Chris. I am come from the City of Destruction, 
which is the place of all evil, and am going to the 
City of Zion. 

(75) 



76 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Apol. By this I perceive that thou art one of 
my subjects; for all that country is mine, and I 
am the prince and God of it. How is it then 
that thou hast run away from thy king? Were it 
not that I hope that thou mayest do me more 
service, I would strike thee now at one blow to the 
ground. 

Chris. I was indeed bom in your kingdom; 
but your service was hard, and your wages such as 
a man could not live on; for the wages of sin is 
death ; therefore, when I was come to years, I did 
as other thoughtful persons do, look out, if per- 
haps I might mend myself. 

Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly 
lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee; 
but, since thou complainest of thy service and 
wages, be content to go back, and what our coun- 
try will afford I do here promise to give thee. 

Chris. But I have let myself to another, even 
to the King of princes; and how can I with fair- 
ness go back with thee? 

Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the 
proverb, "changed a bad for a worse;" but it is 
common for those that have called themselves 
His servants, after awhile to give Him the slip, 
and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all 
shall be well. 

Chris. I' have given Him my faith, and sworn 
my service to Him ; how, then, can I go back from 
this, and not be hanged as a traitor? 

Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am 



APOLLYON STAYS CHRISTIAN 77 

willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn 
again and go back. 

Chris. What I promised thee was in my youth, 
and besides, I count that the Prince under whose 
banner I now stand is able to set me free, yea, and 
to pardon also what I did as to my service with 
thee. And besides, O thou destroying Apollyon, 
to speak the truth, I like His service. His wages. 
His servants, His government. His company, and 
country, better than thine; therefore leave off to 
persuade me further : I am His servant, and I will 
follow Him. 

Apol. Consider again when thou art in cold 
blood, what thou art likely to meet with in the 
way that thou goest. Thou knowest that for the 
most part His servants come to an ill end, because 
they are disobedient against me and my ways. 
How many of them have been put to shameful 
deaths! And besides, thou countest His service 
better than mine; whereas He never came yet 
from the place where He is, to deliver any that 
served Him out of their hands; but as for me, 
how many times, as all the world very well knows, 
have I delivered, either by power or fraud, those 
that have faithfully served me, from Him and His, 
though taken by them ! And so I will deliver thee. 

Chris. His forbearing at present to deliver them 
is on purpose to try their love, whether they will 
cleave to Him to the end ; and, as for the ill end 
thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in 
their account. For, for present deliverance, they 



78 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

do not much expect it; for they stay for their 
glory, and then they shall have it when their 
prince comes in His and the glory of the angels. 

Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in 
thy service to Him; and how dost thou think to 
receive wages of Him? 

Chris. Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been 
unfaithful to Him? 

Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when 
thou wast almost choked in the Gulf of Despond. 
Thou didst attempt wrong ways to be rid of thy 
burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed till 
thy Prince had taken it off. Thou didst sinfully 
sleep and lose thy choice things. Thou wast 
almost persuaded to go back at the sight of the 
lions. And when thou talkest of thy journey, and 
of what thou hast seen and heard, thou art 
inwardly desirous of glory to thyself in all that 
thou sayest or doest. 

Chris. All this is true, and much more which 
thou hast left out; but the Prince whom I serve 
and honor is merciful and ready to forgive. But 
besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy own 
country; for there I sucked them in, and I have 
groaned under them, been sorry for them, and 
have obtained pardon of my Prince. 

Apol. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous 
rage, saying, '*I am an enemy to this Prince; 
I hate His person. His laws, and people. I am 
come out on purpose to withstand thee." 

Chris. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am 



CHRISTIAN THE CONQUEROR 79 

in the King's highway, the way of hoHness : there- 
fore take heed to yourself. 

Apol. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the 
whole breadth of the way, and said, "I am void of 
fear in this matter. Prepare thyself to die ; for I 
swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no 
farther: here will I spill thy soul." And, with 
that, he threw a flaming dart at his breast; but 
Christian held a shield in his hand, with which he 
caught, and so prevented the danger of that. 

Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time 
to bestir him ; and Apollyon as fast made at him, 
throwing darts as thick as hail, by the which, not- 
withstanding all that Christian could do to avoid 
it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, 
and foot. This made Christian give a little back; 
Apollyon, therefore, followed his work amain, and 
Christian again took courage, and resisted as man- 
fully as he could. This sore combat lasted for 
above half a day, even till Christian was almost 
quite spent. For you must know that Christian, 
by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker 
and weaker. 

Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began 
to gather up close to Christian, and, wrestling with 
him, gave him a dreadful fall; and, with that. 
Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said 
Apollyon, *'I am sure of thee now." And, with 
that, he had almost pressed him to death, so that 
Christian began to despair of life. But, as God 
would have it, while Apollyon was fetching his 



8o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good 
man, Christian nimbly reached out his hand for 
his sword, and caught it, saying, ''Rejoice not 
against me, O mine enemy: when I fall I shall 
arise;" and, with that, gave him a deadly thrust, 
which made him give back, as one that had 
received his mortal wound. Christian, perceiving 
that, made at him again, saying, "Nay, in all these 
things we are more than conquerors through Him 
that loved us." And, with that, Apollyon spread 
forth his dragon's wings, and sped him away, that 
Christian for a season saw him no more. 

In this combat no man can imagine, unless he 
had seen and heard, as I did, what yelling and 
hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time of the 
fight: he spake like a dragon; and, on the other 
side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian's 
heart. I never saw him all the while give so much 
as one pleasant look, till he perceived he had 
wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; 
then, indeed, he did smile and look upward; but 
it was the dreadfullest sight that ever I saw. 

Chris. So, when the battle was over. Christian 
said, "I will here give thanks to Him that hath 
delivered me out of the mouth of the lion ; to Him 
that did help me against Apollyon." And so he 
did, saying: 

"Great Satan, the captain of this fiend, 
Designed my ruin; therefore to this end 
He sent him harnessed out: and he with rage 
That hellish was, did fiercely me engage; 



CHRISTIAN GIVES THANKS 8i 

But blessed angels helped me; and I, 
By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly: 
Therefore to God let me give lasting praise, 
And thank and bless His holy name always./' 

Then there came to him a hand with some of 
the leaves of the tree of Hfe; the which Christian 
took, and laid upon the wounds that he had 
received in the battle, and was healed immediately. 
He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to 
drink of the bottle that was given to him a little 
before: so, being refreshed, he went forth on his 
journey, with his sword drawn in his hand ; **For, " 
he said, "I know not but some other enemy may 
be at hand." But he met with no other harm 
from Apollyon quite through this valley. 

Now, at the end of this valley was another, 
called the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and 
Christian must needs go through it, because the 
way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of 
it. Now this valley is a very solitary place ; the 
prophet Jeremiah thus describes it : *'A wilderness, 
a land of deserts and pits, a land of drought, and of 
the shadow of death, a land that no man" but a 
Christian ''passeth through, and where no man 
dwelt." 

Now here Christian was worse put to it than in 
his fight with Apollyon, as in the story you shall 
see. 

I saw then in my dream, that when Christian 
was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, 
there met him two men, children of them that 



82 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

brought up an evil report of the good land, making 
haste to go back; to whom Christian spake as 
follows : 

Chris. Whither are you going? 

Men. They said, ''Back, back! and we would 
have you to do so too, if either life or peace is 
prized by you." 

Chris. "Why, what's the matter?" said Chris- 
tian. 

Men. "Matter !" said they : "we were going that 
way as you are going, and went as far as we durst : 
and indeed we were almost past coming back; 
for had we gone a little farther, we had not been 
here to bring the news to thee." 

Chris. "But what have you met with?" said 
Christian. 

Men. Why, we were almost in the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, but that by good hap we 
looked before us, and saw the danger before we 
came to it. 

Chris. " But what have you seen ? ' ' said Christian. 

Men. Seen! why, the valley itself, which is as 
dark as pitch: we also saw there the hobgoblins, 
satyrs, and dragons of the pit; we heard also in 
that valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a 
people under unutterable misery, who there sat 
bound in affliction and irons ; and over that hung 
the discouraging clouds of confusion; Death also 
does always spread his wings over it. In a word, 
it is every whit dreadful, being utterly without 
order. 



A COMPANY OF FIENDS 83 

Chris. Then said Christian, "I perceive not yet, 
by what you have said, but that this is my way to 
the desired haven." 

Men. Be it thy way, we will not choose it for 
ours. 

So they parted, and Christian went on his way, 
but still with his sword drawn in his hand, for fear 
lest he should be attacked. 

I saw then in my dream, as far as this valley 
reached, there was on the right hand a very deep 
ditch; that ditch is it into which the blind have 
led the blind in all ages, and have both there 
miserably perished. Again, behold, on the left 
hand there was a very dangerous quag, or marsh, 
into which, if even a good man falls, he finds no 
bottom for his foot to stand on: into that quag 
King David once did fall, and had no doubt there 
been smothered, had not He that is able plucked 
him out. 

The pathway was here also exceedingly narrow, 
and therefore good Christian was the more put to 
it; for when he sought, in the dark, to shun the 
ditch, on the one hand he was ready to tip over 
into the mire on the other ; also when he sought to 
escape the mire, without great carefulness he 
would be ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he 
went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly, for 
besides the danger mentioned above, the pathway 
was here so dark, that ofttimes, when he lifted up 
his foot to go forward, he knew not where or upon 
what he should set it next. 



84 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

About the midst of this valley I perceived the 
mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the 
wayside. Now, thought Christian, what shall I 
do? And ever and anon the flame and smoke 
would come out in such abundance, with sparks 
and hideous noises (things that cared not for 
Christian's sword, as did Apollyon before), that he 
was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself 
to another weapon, called * 'All-Prayer." So he 
cried in my hearing, "O Lord, I beseech Thee, 
deliver my soul." Thus he went on a great while, 
yet still the flames would be reaching towards 
him ; also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to 
and fro, so that sometimes he thought he should 
be torn in pieces, or trodden down like mire in the 
streets. This frightful sight was seen, and those 
dreadful noises were heard by him, for several 
miles together, and, coming to a place where he 
thought he heard a company of fiends coming 
forward to meet him, he stopped, and began to 
muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had 
half a thought to go back ; then again he thought 
he might be half-way through the valley. He re- 
membered, also, how he had already vanquished 
many a danger, and that the danger of going back 
might be much more than going forward. So he 
resolved to go on ; yet the fiends seemed to come 
nearer and nearer. But, when they were come even 
almost at him, he cried out with a most vehement 
voice, "I will walk in the strength of the Lord 
God," So they gave back, and came no farther. 



VALLEY OF SHADOW OF DEATH 85 

One thing I would not let slip: I took notice 
that now poor Christian was so confounded that 
he did not know his own voice; and thus I per- 
ceived it: just when he was come over against the 
mouth of the burning pit, one of the wicked ones 
got behind him, and stepped up softly to him, and 
whisperingly suggested many wicked words to 
him, which he verily thought had proceeded from 
his own mind. This put Christian more to it than 
anything he had met with before, even to think 
that he should now speak evil of Him that he had 
so much loved before. Yet, if he could have 
helped it, he would not have done it ; but he had 
not the wiscfom either to stop his ears, or to know 
from whence those wicked words came. 

When Christian had traveled in this sorrowful 
condition some considerable time he thought he 
heard the voice of a man, as going before him, 
saying, "Though I walk through the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death I will fear no evil ; for Thou art 
with me." 

Then he was glad, and that for these reasons : 

First, — Because he gathered from thence, that 
some who feared God were in this valley as well 
as himself. 

Secondly, — For that he perceived God was with 
them, though in that dark and dismal state. And 
why not, thought he, with me, though by reason 
of the kindness that attends this place, I cannot 
perceive it? 

Thirdly, — For that he hoped (could he overtake 



86 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

them) to have company by-and-by. So he went 
on, and called to him that was before; but he 
knew not what to answer, for that he also thought 
himself to be alone. And by-and-by the day 
broke. Then said Christian, "He hath turned the 
shadow of death into the morning." 

Now, morning being come, he looked back, not 
out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of 
the day, what dangers he had gone through in the 
dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that 
was on the one hand, and the quag that was on 
the other; also how narrow the way which led 
betwixt them both. Also now he saw the hob- 
goblins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but all 
afar off ; for after break of day they came not nigh ; 
yet they were shown to him according to that 
which is written, **He showeth deep things out of 
darkness, and bringeth out to Hght the shadow 
of death." 

Now was Christian much affected with his 
deliverance from all the dangers of his solitary 
way ; which dangers, though he feared them much 
before, yet he saw them more clearly now, because 
the light of the day made them plain to him. And 
about this time the sun was rising, and this was 
another mercy to Christian; for you must note 
that, though the first part of the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet this second 
part, which he was yet to go, was if possible far 
more dangerous; for, from the place where he 
now stood, even to the end of the valley, the way 



POPE AND PAGAN 87 

was all along set so full of snares, traps, gins, and 
nets here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes, 
and shelvings down there, that, had it now been 
dark, as it was when he came the first part of the 
way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in 
reason been cast away. But, as I said just now 
the sun was rising. Then said he, "His candle 
shineth on my head, and by His light I go through 
darkness." 

In this light, therefore, he came to the end of 
the valley. Now, I saw in my dream that at the 
end of the valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and 
mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had 
gone this way formerly ; and, while I was musing 
what should be the reason, I CvSpied a little before 
me a cave, where two giants, Pope and Pagan, 
dwelt in old time; by whose power and tyranny, 
the men whose bones, blood, ashes, etc., lay there, 
were cruelly put to death. But by this place 
Christian went without danger, whereat I some- 
what wondered; but I have learnt since, that 
Pagan has been dead many a day ; and, as for the 
other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of 
age, also of the many shrewd brushes that he met 
with in his younger days, grown so crazy and stiff 
in his joints, that he can now do little more than 
sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at pilgrims as 
they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot 
come to them. 

So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, 
at the sight of the old man that sat at the mouth 



88 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

of the cave, he could not tell what to think, 
especially because he spoke to him, though he 
could not go after him, saying, "You will never 
mend till more of you be burned." But he held 
his peace, and set a good face on it, and so went 
by and caught no hurt. Then sang Christian : 

"O, world of wonders (I can say no less), 
That I should be preserved in that distress 
That I have met with here! Oh, blessed be 
That hand that from it hath delivered me! 
Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin, 
Did compass me, while I this vale was in; 
Yes, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets did lie 
My path about, that worthless, silly I 
Might have been catched, entangled, and cast down; 
But, since I live, let Jesus wear the crown." 




Christian and Faithful Join Company. 



Page 89 



CHAPTER V. 

NOW as Christian went on his way, he came 
to a Httle ascent which was cast up on 
purpose that pilgrims might see before 
them: up there, therefore. Christian went; and 
looking forward, he saw Faithful before him upon 
his journey. Then said Christian aloud, **Ho, ho! 
so-ho! stay, and I will be your companion." At 
that Faithful looked behind him ; to whom Christian 
cried, "Stay, stay, till I come up to you." But 
Faithful answered, "No, I am upon my life, and 
the avenger of blood is behind me." 

At this Christian was somewhat moved; and 
putting to all his strength, he quickly got up with 
Faithful, and did also overrun him: so the last 
was first. Then did Christian boastfully smile, 
because he had gotten the start of his brother; 
but, not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly 
stumbled and fell, and could not rise again until 
Faithful came up to help him. 

Then I saw in my dream, they went very 
lovingly on together, and had sweet talk together 
of all things that had happened to them in their 
pilgrimage ; and thus Christian began : 

Chris. My honored and well-beloved brother 
Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you, 
and that God has so tempered our spirits that we 
can walk as companions in this so pleasant a path. 

(89) 



90 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Faith. I had thought, dear friend, to have had 
your company quite from our town ; but you did 
get the start of me, wherefore I was forced to 
come thus much of the way alone. 

Chris. How long did you stay in the City of 
Destruction before you set out after me on your 
pilgrimage ? 

Faith. Till I could stay no longer; for there 
was great talk, presently after you were gone out, 
that our city would, in a short time, with fire 
from heaven, be burned down to the ground. 

Chris. What! did your neighbors talk so? 

Faith. Yes, it was for a while in everybody's 
mouth. 

Chris. What ! and did no more of them but you 
come out to escape the danger? 

Faith. Though there was, as I said, a great 
talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did firmly 
believe it. For, in the heat of the talking I heard 
some of them deridingly speak of you, and of your 
desperate journey; for so they called this your 
pilgrimage. But I did believe, and do still, that 
the end of our city will be with fire and brimstone 
from above ; and therefore I have made my escape. 

Chris. Did you hear no talk of neighbor 
PHable? 

Faith. Yes, Christian; I heard that he followed 
you till he came to the Slough of Despond, where, 
as some said, he fell in; but he would not be 
known to have so done; but I am sure he was 
soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt. 



CHRISTIAN JOINS FAITHFUL 91 

Chris. And what said the neighbors to him? 

Faith. He hath, since his going back, been held 
greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of 
people: some do mock and despise him, and 
scarce any will set him on work. He is now seven 
times worse than if he had never gone out of the 
city. 

Chris. But why should they be set so against 
him, since they also despise the way that he 
forsook? 

Faith. **0h," they say, "hang him; he is a 
turncoat! he was not true to his profession!" 
I think God has stirred up even his enemies to 
hiss at him and laugh at him, because he hath 
forsaken the way. 

Chris. Had you no talk with him before you 
came out? 

Faith. I met him once in the streets, but he 
leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of 
what he had done ; so I spake not to him. 

Chris. Well, at my first setting out, I had 
hopes of that man, but now I fear he will perish 
in the overthrow of the city. For it has happened 
to him according to the true proverb, "The dog is 
turned to his vomit again, and the sow that was 
washed to her wallowing in the mire." 

Faith. These are my fears of him too; but 
who can hinder that which will be? 

Chris. "Well, neighbor Faithful," said Chris- 
tian, "let us leave him, and talk of things that 
more immediately concern ourselves. Tell me 



92 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

now what you have met with in the way as you 
came ; for I know you have met with some things, 
or else it may be writ for a wonder." 

Faith. I escaped the slough that I perceive 
you fell into, and got up to the gate without that 
danger; only I met with one whose name was 
Wanton, that had like to have done me a mischief. 

Chris. It was well you escaped her net : Joseph 
was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as 
you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. 
But what did she do to you? 

Faith. You cannot think (but that you know 
something) what a flattering tongue she had; 
she lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promis- 
ing me all manner of enjoyment. 

Chris. Nay, she did not promise you the 
enjoyment of a good conscience. 

Faith. You know what I mean — not the enjoy- 
ment of the soul, but of the body. 

Chris. Thank God you have escaped her: the 
abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her ditch. 

Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly 
escape her or no. 

Chris. Why, I suppose you did not consent to 
her desires? 

Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I remem- 
bered an old writing that I had seen which saith, 
"Her steps take hold of hell." So I shut mine 
eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her 
looks. Then she railed on me, and I went my 
way. 



WHAT WAS SAID IN THE CITY 93 

Chris. Did you meet with no other assault as 
you came? 

Faith. When I came to the foot of the hill 
called Difficulty, I met with a very aged man, who 
asked me what I was and whither bound. I told 
him that I was a pilgrim, going to the Celestial 
City. Then said the old man, 'Thou lookest like 
an honest fellow: wilt thou be content to dwell 
with me, for the wages that I shall give thee?" 
Then I asked him his name, and where he dwelt. 
He said his name was Adam the First, and that 
he dwelt in the town of Deceit. I asked him then 
what was his work, and what the wages that he 
would give. He told me that his work was many 
delights; and his wages, that I should be his heir 
at last. I further asked him what house he kept, 
and what other servants he had. So he told me 
that his house was filled with all the dainties of the 
world, and that his servants were his own children. 
Then I asked him how many children he had. He 
said that he had but three daughters, the Lust of 
the Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes, and the Pride of 
Life, and that I should marry them if I would. 
Then I asked, how long time he would have me 
live with him? And he told me, As long as he 
lived himself. 

Chris. Well, and what conclusion came the 
old man and you to at last ? 

Faith. Why, at first I found myself somewhat 
inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he 
spake very fair; but looking in his forehead, as I 



94 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

talked with him, I saw there written, "Put off the 
old man with his deeds." 

Chris. And how then? 

Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind, 
whatever he said, and however he flattered, when 
he got home to his house he would sell me for a 
slave. So I bid him forbear, for I would not come 
near the door of his house. Then he reviled me, 
and told me that he would send such a one after 
me that should make my way bitter to my soul. 
So I turned to go away from him; but, just as I 
turned myself to go thence, I felt him take hold of 
my flesh, and give me such a deadly twitch back, 
that I thought he had pulled part of me after 
himself: this made me cry, "O wretched man!" 
So I went on my way up the hill. Now, when I 
had got about half-way up, I looked behind me, 
and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind ; 
so he overtook me just about the place where the 
settle stands. 

Chris. "Just there," said Christian, "did I sit 
down to rest me ; but being overcome with sleep, 
I there lost this roll out of my bosom." 

Faith. But, good brother, hear me out. So 
soon as the man overtook me, he was but a word 
and a blow ; for down he knocked me, and laid me 
for dead. But, when I was a little come to myself 
again, I asked him wherefore he ser\^ed me so. 
He said, because of my secret inclining to Adam 
the First. And, with that, he struck me another 
deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down 



FAITHFUL AND ADAM THE FIRST 95 

backwards ; so I lay at his feet as dead as before. 
So, when I came to myself again, I cried him 
mercy; but he said, "I know not how to show 
mercy;" and, with that, he knocked me down 
again. He had doubtless made an end of me, but 
that One came by, and bid him forbear. 

Chris. Who was that that bid him forbear? 

Faith. I did not know him at first ; but, as He 
went by, I perceived the holes in His hands and 
His side ; then I concluded that He was our Lord 
So I went up the hill. 

Chris. That man that overtook you was Moses. 
He spareth none, neither knoweth he how to show 
mercy to those that disobey his law. 

Faith. I know it very well : it was not the first 
time that he has met with me. It was he that 
came to me when I dwelt securely at home, and 
that told me he would bum my house over my 
head if I stayed there. 

Chris. But did not you see the house that 
stood there, on the top of that hill on the side of 
which Moses met you? 

Faith. Yes, and the lions too, before I came 
at it. But, for the lions, I think they were asleep, 
for it was about noon ; and because I had so much 
of the day before me I passed by the Porter, and 
came down the hill. 

Chris. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go 
by ; but I wished you had called at the house, for 
they would have showed you so many rarities, 
that you would scarce have forgot them to the 



96 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

day of your death. But pray tell me, did you 
meet nobody in the Valley of Humility ? 

Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who 
w^ould willingly have persuaded me to go back 
again with him: his reason was, for that the 
valley was altogether without honor. He told 
me, moreover, that there to go was the way to 
disoblige all my friends, as Pride, Arrogancy, Self- 
Conceit, Worldly-Glory, with others, who he knew, 
as he said, would be very much offended if I made 
such a fool of myself as to wade through this 
valley. 

Chris. Well, and how did you answer him? 

Faith. I told him that, although all these that 
he named might claim kindred of me, and that 
rightly (for, indeed, they were my relations accord- 
ing to the flesh), yet, since I became a pilgrim, 
they have disowned me, as I also have rejected 
them; and therefore they were to me now no 
more than if they had never been of my lineage. 
I told him, moreover, that as to this valley, he had 
quite misrepresented the thing; for before honor 
is humility, and a haughty spirit before a fall. 
''Therefore," said I, "I had rather go through this 
valley to the honor that was so accounted by the 
wisest, than choose that which he esteemed most 
worthy of our affections." 

Chris. Met you with nothing else in that 
valley? 

Faith. Yes, I met with Shame; but, of all the 
men that I met with in my pilgrimage, he I think, 



SHAME A BOLD VILLAIN 97 

bears the wrong name. The others would take 
"No*' for an answer, at least after some words of 
denial; but this bold-faced Shame would never 
have done. 

Chris. Why, what did he say to you? 

Faith. What? why, he objected against re- 
ligion itself. He said it was a pitiful, low, sneak- 
ing business for a man to mind religion. He said 
that a tender conscience was an unmanly thing; 
and that for a man to watch over his words and 
ways, so as to tie up himself from that liberty that 
the brave spirits of the times accustom themselves 
unto, would make him the ridicule of all the people 
in our time. He objected also, that but a few of 
the mighty, rich, or wise were ever of my opinion ; 
nor any of them neither, before they were per- 
suaded to be fools, to venture the loss of all for 
nobody else knows what. He, moreover, ob- 
jected the base and low estate and condition of 
those that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times 
in which they lived; also their ignorance, and 
want of understanding in all worldly knowledge. 
Yea, he did hold me to it at that rate also, about 
a great many more things than here I relate; as, 
that it was a shame to sit whining and mourning 
under a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and 
groaning home; that it was a shame to ask my 
neighbor forgiveness for petty faults, or to give 
back what I had taken from any. He said also 
that religion made a man grow strange to the 
great, because of a few vices (which he called by 



98 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

finer names), and because religion made him own 
and respect the base, who were of the same 
reUgious company; ''and is not this," said he, 
"a shame?" 

Chris. And what did you say to him? 

Faith. Say? I could not tell what to say at 
first. Yea, he put me so to it that my blood came 
up in my face; even this Shame fetched it up, and 
had almost beat me quite off. But at last I began 
to consider that that which is highly esteemed 
among men is had in abomination with God. 
And I thought again. This Shame tells me what 
men are, but it tells me nothing what God, or the 
Word of God is. And I thought, moreover, that 
at the day of doom we shall not be doomed to 
death or life according to the spirits of the world, 
but according to the wisdom and law of the 
Highest. Therefore, thought I, what God says is 
best — is best, though all the men in the world are 
against it. Seeing, then, that God prefers His 
religion; seeing God prefers a tender conscience; 
seeing they that make themselves fools for the 
kingdom of heaven are wisest, and that the poor 
man that loveth Christ is richer than the greatest 
man in the world that hates Him ; Shame, depart ! 
thou art an enemy to my salvation. Shall I listen 
to thee against my sovereign Lord? how, then, 
shall I look Him in the face at His coming? 
Should I now be ashamed of His way and servants 
how can I expect the blessing? But, indeed, this 
Shame was a bold villain; I could scarce shake 



SHAME A BOLD VILLAIN 99 

him out of my company ; yea, he would be haunt- 
ing of me, and continually whispering me in the 
ear with some one or other of the weak things that 
attend religion. But at last I told him it was in 
vain to attempt further in this business ; for those 
things that he despised, in those did I see most 
glory; and so, at last, I got past this persistent 
one. And when I had shaken him off, then I 
began to sing, 

"The trials that those men do meet withal, 

That are obedient to the heavenly call, 

Are manifold, and suited to the flesh, 

And come, and come, and come again afresh; 

That now, or some time else, we by them may 

Be taken, overcome, and cast away. 

Oh, let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims then, 

Be vigilant and quit themselves like men!" 

Chris. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst 
withstand this villain so bravely: for of all, as 
thou say est, I think he has the wrong name; for 
he is so bold as to follow us in the streets, and to 
attempt to put us to shame before all men; that 
is, to make us ashamed of that which is good. 
But, if he was not himself bold, he would never 
attempt to do as he does. But let us still resist 
him; for, notwithstanding all his bold words, he 
promoteth the fool, and none else. ''The wise 
shall inherit glory," said Solomon; "but shame 
shall be the promotion of fools." 

Faith. I think we must cry to Him for help 
against Shame who would have us to be valiant 
for truth upon the earth. 



loo PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. You say true. But did you meet 
nobody else in that valley? 

Faith. No, not I; for I had sunshine all the 
rest of the way through that, and also through 
the Valley of the Shadow of Death. 

Chris. It was well for you! I am sure it 
fared far otherwise with me. I had for a long 
season, as soon almost as I entered into that 
valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend 
Apollyon; yea, I thought verily he would have 
killed me, especially when he got me down, 
and crushed me under him, as if he would have 
crushed me to pieces. For, as he threw me, 
my sword flew out of my hand; nay, he told 
me he was sure of me; and I cried to God, and 
He heard me, and delivered me out of all my 
troubles. Then I entered into the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost 
half the way through it. I thought I should 
have been killed there over and over: but at 
last day broke, and the sun rose, and I went 
through that which was behind with far more 
ease and quiet. 

Moreover, I saw in my dream that, as they went 
on. Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, 
saw a man whose name is Talkative walking at a 
distance beside them; for in this place there was 
room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall 
man, and something better looking at a distance 
than near at hand. To this man Faithful spoke 
himself in this manner : 



TALKATIVE OVERTAKEN loi 

Faith. Friend, whither away? Are you going 
to the heavenly country? 

Talk. I am going to that same place. 

Faith. That is well; then I hope we may have 
your good company. 

Talk. With a very good will, will I be your 
companion. 

Faith. Come on, then, and let us go together, 
and let us spend our time in talking of things that 
are profitable. 

Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me 
is very acceptable, with you or with any other; 
and I am glad that I have met with those that 
incline to so good a work ; for, to speak the truth, 
there are but few who care thus to spend their time 
as they are in their travels, but choose much 
rather to be speaking of things to no profit; and 
this has been a trouble to me. 

Faith. That is, indeed, a thing to be lamented; 
for what things so worthy of the use of the tongue 
and mouth of men on earth, as are the things of the 
God of heaven? 

Talk. I like you wonderfully well, for your 
saying is full of the truth; and I will add, What 
thing is so pleasant, and what so profitable, as to 
talk of the things of God? What things so pleas- 
ant? that is, if a man hath any delight in things 
that are wonderful. For instance, if a man doth 
delight to talk of the history or the mystery of 
things, or if a man doth love to talk of miracles, 
wonders, or signs, where shall he find things 



I02 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

written so delightful, or so sweetly penned, as in 
the Holy Scripture? 

Faith. That's true; but to be profited by such 
things in our talk should be that which we design. 

Talk. That is it that I said ; for to talk of such 
things is most profitable ; for, by so doing, a man 
may get knowledge of many things; as of the 
folly of earthly things, and the benefit of things 
above. Besides, by this a man may learn what 
it is to turn from sin, to believe, to pray, to suffer, 
or the like ; by this, also, a man may learn what 
are the great promises and comforts of the Gospel, 
to his own enjoyment. Further, by this a man 
may learn to answer false opinions, to prove the 
truth, and also to teach the ignorant. 

Faith. All this is true; and glad am I to hear 
these things from you. 

Talk. Alas! the want of this is the cause that 
so few understand the need of faith, and the 
necessity of a work of grace in their soul, in order 
to eternal life. 

Faith. But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge 
of these is the gift of God ; no man attaineth to them 
by human working, or only by the talk of them. 

Talk. All that I know very well, for a man can 
receive nothing except it be given him from 
heaven; I could give you a hundred scriptures 
for the confirmation of this. 

Faith. "Well then," said Faithful, "what is 
that one thing that we shall at this time found 
our talk upon?" 



TALKATIVE SELF-DECEIVED 103 

Talk. What you will. I will talk of things 
heavenly or things earthly ; things in life or things 
in the gospel; things sacred or things worldly; 
things past or things to come; things foreign or 
things at home; things necessary or things acci- 
dental, provided that all be done to our profit. 

Faith. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; 
and, stepping to Christian (for he walked all this 
while by himself), he said to him, but softly, 
''What a brave companion have we got! Surely 
this man will make a very excellent pilgrim." 

Chris. At this Christian modestly smiled, and 
said, "This man with whom you are so taken will 
deceive with this tongue of his twenty of them 
that know him not." 
. Faith. Do you know him, then? 

Chris. Know him? Yes, better than he knows 
himself. 

Faith. Pray what is he? 

Chris. His name is Talkative; he dwelleth in 
our town. I wonder that you should be a 
stranger to him: only I consider that our town 
is large. 

Faith. Whose son is he? and whereabout doth 
he dwell? 

Chris. He is the son of one Say -well. He dwelt 
in Prating Row, and is known to all that are 
acquainted with him by the name of Talkative 
of Prating Row; and notwithstanding his fine 
tongue, he is but a sorry fellow. 

Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man. 



I04 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chris. That is, to them that have not a thorough 
acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad ; near 
home he is ugly enough. Your saying that he is a 
pretty man brings to my mind what I have observed 
in the work of the painter, whose pictures show best 
at a distance, but very near more unpleasing. 

Faith. But I am ready to think you do but 
jest, because you smiled. 

Chris. God forbid that I should jest (though 
I smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse 
any falsely. I will give you a further discovery 
of him. This man is for any company, and for 
any talk. As he talketh now with you, so will he 
talk when he is on the ale-bench; and the more 
drink he hath in his crown, the more of these 
things he hath in his mouth. Religion hath no 
place in his heart, or house, or conversation: all 
he hath lieth in his tongue, and his religion is to 
make a noise therewith. 

Faith. Say you so? Then am I in this man 
greatly deceived. 

Chris. Deceived! you may be sure of it. Re- 
member the proverb, "They say, and do not;" 
but the kingdom of God is not in word, but in 
power. He talketh of prayer, of turning to God, 
of faith, and of the new birth; but he knows but 
only to talk of them. I have been in his family, 
and have seen him both at home and abroad, and 
I know what I say of him is the truth. His house 
is as empty of religion as the white of an egg is of 
savor. There is there neither prayer nor sign of 



FAITHFUL DISPUTES TALKATIVE 105 

turning from sin; yea, the brute, in his kind, 
serves God far better than he. He is the very- 
stain, reproach, and shame of rehgion to all that 
know him. It can hardly have a good word in all 
that end of the town where he dwells, through 
him. Thus say the common people that know 
him: **A saint abroad, and a devil at home." 
His poor family finds it so: he is such a fault- 
finder, such a railer at, and so unreasonable with 
his servants, that they neither know how to do for 
or speak to him. Men that have any dealings 
with him say, it is better to deal with a Turk than 
with him, for fairer dealing they shall have at 
their hands. This Talkative, if it be possible, will 
go beyond them, cheat, beguile, and overreach 
them. Besides, he brings up his sons to follow 
his steps; and, if he findeth in any of them a 
foolish timorousness (for so he calls the first 
appearance of a tender conscience), he calls them 
fools and blockheads, and by no means will 
employ them in much, or speak to their com- 
mendation before others. For my part, I am of 
opinion that he has, by his wicked life, caused 
many to stumble and fall, and will be, if God pre- 
vent not, the ruin of many more. 

Faith. Well, my brother, I am bound to 
believe you, not only because you say you know 
him, but also because like a Christian you make 
your reports of men. For I cannot think you 
speak these things of ill-will, but because it is 
even so as you say. 



io6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chris. Had I known him no more than you, I 
might, perhaps, have thought of him as at first 
you did ; yea, had he received this report only from 
those that are enemies to rehgion, I should have 
thought it had been a slander, a lot that often 
falls from bad men's mouths upon good men's 
names and professions. But all these things, yea, 
and a great many more as bad, of my own knowl- 
edge I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good 
men are ashamed of him: they can neither call 
him brother nor friend; the very naming of him 
among them makes them blush, if they know him. 

Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are 
two things, and hereafter I shall better observe 
the difference between them. 

Chris. They are two things, indeed, and are as 
diverse as are the soul and the body; for, as the 
body without the soul is but a dead carcase, so 
saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcase also. 
The soul of religion is the practical part. "Pure 
religion and undefiled before God and the Father 
is this, to visit the fatherless and the widows in 
their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted 
from the world." This, Talkative is not aware 
of: he thinks that hearing and saying will make 
a good Christian, and thus he deceiveth his own 
soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed; 
talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit is 
indeed in the heart and life. And let us assure 
ourselves that, at the day of doom, men shall be 
judged according to their fruits. 



FAITHFUL DISPUTES TALKATIVE 107 

Faith. Well, I was not so fond of his company 
at first, but I am as sick of it now. What shall 
we do to be rid of him? 

Chris. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, 
and you shall find that he will soon be sick of your 
company too, except God shall touch his heart 
and turn it. 

Faith. What would you have me to do? 

Chris. Why, go to him, and enter into some 
serious conversation about the power of religion 
and ask him plainly (when he has approved of it, 
for that he will) whether this thing be set up in 
his heart, house or conduct. 

Faith. Then Faithful stepped forward again, 
and said to Talkative, ''Come, what cheer? How 
is it now?" 

Talk. Thank you, well: I thought we should 
have had a great deal of talk by this time. 

Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now; 
and, since you left it with me to state the question, 
let it be this: How doth the saving grace of God 
show itself when it is in the heart of man? 

Talk. I perceive, then, that our talk must be 
about the power of things. Well, it is a veiy 
good question, and I shall be willing to answer 
you. And take my answer in brief, thus. First, 
where the grace of God is in the heart, it causeth 
there a great outcry against sin. Secondly, — 

Faith. Nay, hold; let us consider of one* at 
once. I think you should rather say, it shows 
itself by inclining the soul to hate its sin. 



io8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Talk. Why, what difference is there between 
crying out against and hating sin? 

Faith. Oh! a great deal. A man may cry out 
against sin in order to appear good ; but he cannot 
hate it except by a real dislike for it. I have 
heard many cry out against sin in the pulpit, who 
yet can abide it well enough in the heart, house, 
and life. Some cry out against sin, even as the 
mother cries out against her child in her lap, 
when she calleth it a naughty girl, and then falls 
to hugging and kissing it. 

Talk. You are trying to catch me, I perceive. 

Faith. No, not I ; I am only for setting things 
right. But what is the second thing whereby 
you would prove a discovery of a work of God in 
the heart ? 

Talk. Great knowledge of hard things in the 
Bible. 

Faith. This sign should have been first; but, 
first or last, it is also false; for knowledge, great 
knowledge, may be obtained in the mysteries of 
the Gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul. 
Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be 
nothing, and so, consequently, be no child of God. 
When Christ said, "Do ye know all these things?" 
and the disciples had answered, "Yes," He added, 
"Blessed are ye if ye do them." He doth not lay 
the blessing in the knowledge of them, but in the 
doing of them. For there is a knowledge that is 
not attended with doing: "He that knoweth his 
master's will, and doeth it not." A man may 



TALKATIVE PARTS COMPANY 109 

know like an angel, and yet be no Christian; 
therefore your sign of it is not true. Indeed, to 
know, is a thing that pleaseth talkers and boasters ; 
but to do is that which pleaseth God. 

Talk. You are trying to catch me again: this 
is not profitable. 

Faith. Well, if you please, name another sign 
how this work of grace showeth itself where it is. 

Talk. Not I ; for I see we shall not agree. 

Faith. Well, if you will not, will you give me 
leave to do it ? 

Talk. You may say what you please. 

Faith. God's work in the soul showeth itself 
either to him that hath it or to standers by. To 
him that has it, it is shown by making him see 
and feel his own sins. To others who are standing 
by it is shown by his life, a life of doing right in 
the sight of God. And now, sir, as to this brief 
account of the work of grace, and also the show- 
ing of it, if you have aught to object, object; if 
not, then give me leave to ask you a second 
question. 

Talk. Nay, my part is not now to object, but 
to hear; let me, therefore, have your second 
question. 

Faith. It is this: Have you felt your own sins, 
and have you turned from them? And do your 
life and conduct show it the same? Or is your 
religion in word or in tongue, and not in deed and 
truth? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this, 
say no more than you know the God above will 



no PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

say Amen to, and also nothing but what your 
conscience can approve you in; for not he that 
commendeth himself is approved, but whom the 
Lord commendeth. Besides, to say I am thus 
and thus, when my conduct and all my neighbors 
tell me I lie, is great wickedness. 

Talk. Then Talkative at first began to blush; 
but, recovering himself, thus he replied: This 
kind of discourse I did not expect; nor am I dis- 
posed to give an answer to such questions, because 
I count not myself bound thereto, unless you take 
upon you to be a questioner; and though you 
should do so, yet I may refuse to make you my 
judge. But, I pray, will you tell me why you ask 
me such questions?" 

Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, and 
because I knew not that you had aught else but 
notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have 
heard of you that you are a man whose religion 
lies in talk, and that your life gives this your 
mouth-profession the lie. They say you are a 
spot among Christians, and that religion fareth 
the worse for your ungodly conduct; that some 
already have stumbled at your wicked ways, and 
that more are in danger of being destroyed there- 
by: your religion, and an alehouse, and greed for 
gain, and uncleanness, and swearing, and lying, 
and vain company-keeping, etc., will stand 
together. You are a shame to all who are mem- 
bers of the church. 

Talk. Since you are ready to take up reports, 



TALKATIVE PARTS COMPANY m 



and to judge so rashly as you do, I cannot but 
conclude you are some peevish or cross man, not 
fit to be talked with; and so adieu. 

Chris. Then came up Christian, and said to 
his brother, **I told you how it would happen; 
your words and his heart could not agree. He 
had rather leave your company than reform his 
life. But he is gone, as I said: let him go; the 
loss is no man's but his own : he has saved us the 
trouble of going from him; for he continuing (as 
I suppose he will do) as he is, he would have been 
but a blot in our company. Besides, the Apostle 
says, 'From such withdraw thyself.' " 

Faith. But I am glad we had this little talk 
with him ; it may happen that he will think of it 
again: however, I have dealt plainly with him, 
and so am clear of his blood, if he perisheth. 

Chris. You did well to talk so plainly to him 
as you did. There is but little of this faithful 
dealing with men now-a-days; and that makes 
religion to be despised by so many; for they are 
these talkative fools, whose religion is only in 
word, and are vile and vain in their life, that, 
being so much admitted into the fellowship of 
the godly, do puzzle the world, blemish Chris- 
tianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish that all 
men would deal with such as you have done ; then 
should they either be made more suitable to 
religion, or the company of saints would be too 
hot for them. 

Faith. Then did Faithful say, 



112 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

"How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes! 
How bravely doth he speak! How he presumes 
To drive down all before him! But so soon 
As Faithful talks of heart- work, like the moon 
That's past the full, into the wane he goes; 
And so will all but he who heart- work knows." 

Thus they went on, talking of what they had 
seen by the way, and so made that way easy, 
which would otherwise, no doubt, have been 
tedious to them; for now they went through a 
wilderness. 



CHAPTER VI. 

NOW, when they were got almost quite out 
of this wilderness, Faithful chanced to 
cast his eye back, and espied one com- 
ing after him, and he knew him. **0h!" said 
Faithful to his brother, "who comes yonder?" 
Then Christian looked, and said, ''It is my good 
friend Evangelist." *'Ay, and my good friend, 
too," said Faithful; ''for it was he that set me 
the way to the gate." Now was Evangelist come 
up unto them, and thus saluted them : 

Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and 
peace be to your helpers. 

Chris. Welcome, welcome, my good Evange- 
list: the sight of thy face brings to my thought 
thy former kindness and unwearied laboring for 
my eternal good. 

Faith. "And a thousand times welcome," said 
good Faithful: "thy company, O sweet Evan- 
gelist, how desirable is it to us poor pilgrims !" 

Evan. Then said EvangeHst, "How hath it 
fared with you, my friends, since the time of our 
last parting? What have you met with, and how 
have you behaved yourselves?" 

Then Christian and Faithful told him of all 
things that had happened to them in the way; 
and how, and with what difficulty, they had 
arrived to that place. 

(113) 



114 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Evan. "Right glad am I," said Evangelist, 
*'not that you met with trials, but that you have 
been victors, and for that you have, notwith- 
standing many weaknesses, continued in the way 
to this very day. I say, right glad am I of this 
thing, and that for my own sake and yours. 
I have sowed, and you have reaped ; and the day 
is coming when 'both he that sowed and they that 
reaped shall rejoice together;' that is, if you faint 
not.* The crown is before you, and it is an uncor- 
ruptible one: so run that you may obtain it. 
Some there be that set out for this crown, and 
after they have gone far for it, another comes in 
and takes it from them: 'Hold fast, therefore, 
that you have ; let no man take your crown.' " 

Then Christian thanked him for his words, but 
told him withal that they would have him speak 
further to them, for their help the rest of the way ; 
and the rather, for that they well knew that he 
was a prophet, and could tell them of things that 
might happen unto them, and also how they might 
resist and overcome them. To which request 
Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began 
as f olloweth : 

Evan. My sons, you have heard, in the words 
of the truth of the Gospel, that you must "through 
many trials enter into the kingdom of heaven;'* 
and again, that "in every city bonds and afflictions 
await you;" and therefore you cannot expect 
that you should go long on your pilgrimage with- 
out them in some sort or other. You have found 



EVANGELIST EXHORTS CHRISTIAN115 

something of the truth of these words upon you 
already, and more will immediately follow; for 
now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilder- 
ness, and therefore you will soon come into a 
town that you will by-and-by see before you ; and 
in that town you will be hardly beset with enemies 
who will strain hard but they will kill you ; and be 
you sure that one or both of you must seal the 
truth which you hold with blood: but be you 
faithful unto death, and the King will give you a 
crown of life. He that shall die there, although 
his death will be unnatural, and his pain, perhaps, 
great, he will yet have the better of his fellow; 
not only because he will be arrived at the Celestial 
City soonest, but because he will escape many 
miseries that the other will meet with in the rest of 
his journey. But when you are come to the town, 
and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, 
then remember your friend, and quit yourselves 
like men, and commit the keeping of your souls to 
God in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator. 

Then I saw in my dream, that, when they were 
got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a 
town before them, and the name of that town is 
Vanity; and at the town there is a fair kept, 
called Vanity Fair. It is kept all the year long. 
It beareth the name of Vanity Fair, because the 
town where it is kept is lighter than vanity, and 
also because all that is there sold, or that cometh 
thither, is vanity; as is the saying of the Wise, 
"All that cometh is vanity." 



ii6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

This is no newly begun business, but a thing of 
ancient standing. I will show you the original 
of it. 

Almost five thousand years ago, there were 
pilgrims walking to the Celestial City, as these 
two honest persons are ; and Beelzebub, Apollyon, 
and Legion, with their companions, perceiving by 
the path that the pilgrims made that their way 
to the city lay through this town of Vanity, they 
contrived here to set up a fair; a fair wherein 
should be sold all sorts of vanity, and that it 
should last all the year long. Therefore at this 
fair are all such things sold as houses, lands, 
trades, places, honors, preferments, titles, coun- 
tries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures, and delights of 
all sorts, as wives, husbands, children, masters, 
servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, 
pearls, precious stones, and what not. 

And, moreover, at this fair there are at all 
times to be seen jugglings, cheats, games, plays, 
fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of every 
kind. 

Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, 
thefts, murders, false swearers, and that of a 
blood-red color. 

And, as in other fairs of less moment there are 
several rows and streets under their proper names, 
where such and such wares are vended; so here 
likewise you have the proper places, rows, streets 
(namely, countries and kingdoms) , where the wares 
of this fair are soonest to be found. Here are the 



THE PILGRIMS AT VANITY FAIR 117 

Britain Row, the French Row, the ItaHan Row, 
the Spanish Row, the German Row, where several 
sorts of vanities are to be sold. But, as in other 
fairs some one commodity is as the chief of all the 
fair, so the ware of Rome and her goods are 
greatly promoted in this fair; only our English 
nation, with some others, have taken dislike 
thereat. 

Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies 
just through this town where this lusty fair is 
kept; and he that would go to the city, and yet 
not go through this town, ''must needs go out of 
the world." The Prince of princes Himself, when 
here, went through this town to His own country, 
and that upon a fair day too ; yea, and as I think, 
it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that 
invited Him to buy of his vanities; yea, would 
have made Him lord of the fair, would He but 
have done him reverence as He went through the 
town. Yea, because He was such a person of 
honor, Beelzebub had Him from street to street, 
and showed Him all the kingdoms of the world in 
a little time, that he might, if possible, allure that 
Blessed One to ask for and buy some of his 
vanities ; but He had no mind to the merchandise, 
and therefore left the town without laying out so 
much as one farthing upon these vanities. This 
fair, therefore, is an ancient thing of long-standing, 
and a very great fair. 

Now, these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go 
through this fair. Well, so they did ; but, behold, 



ii8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

even as they entered into the fair, all the people 
in the fair were moved and the town itself, as it 
were, in a hubbub about them, and that for 
several reasons ; for, 

First, — The pilgrims were clothed with such 
kind of garments as were different from the 
raiment of any that traded in that fair. The 
people, therefore, of the fair, made a great gazing 
upon them: some said they were fools; some, 
they were bedlams ; and some, they were outland- 
ish men. 

Secondly, — And, as they wondered at their 
apparel, so they did likewise at their speech; for 
few could understand what they said. They 
naturally spoke the language of Canaan ; but they 
that kept the fair were the men of this world. So 
that from one end of the fair to the other, they 
seemed barbarians each to the other. 

Thirdly, — But that which did not a little amuse 
the store-keepers was, that these pilgrims set very 
light by all their wares. They cared not so much 
as to look upon them; and if they called upon 
them to buy, they would put their fingers in their 
ears, and cry, ''Turn away mine eyes from 
beholding vanity," and look upwards, signifying 
that their trade and traffic were in heaven. 

One chanced, mockingly, beholding the actions 
of the men, to say unto them, "What will you 
buy?" But they, looking gravely upon him, 
said, ''We buy the truth." At that there was an 
occasion taken to despise the men the more ; some 



THE PILGRIMS AT VANITY FAIR 119 

mocking, some taunting, some speaking reproach- 
fully, and some calling on others to smite them. 
At last things came to a hubbub and great stir in 
the fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. 
Now was word presently brought to the great one 
of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed 
some of his most trusty friends to take these men 
for trial about whom the fair was almost over- 
turned. So the men were brought to, trial, and 
they that sat upon them asked them whence they 
came, whither they went, and what they did 
there in such an unusual garb. The men told 
them that they were pilgrims and strangers in 
the world, and that they were going to their own 
country, which was the heavenly Jerusalem, and 
that they had given no occasion to the men of the 
town, nor yet to the merchants, thus to abuse 
them, and to hinder them in their journey, except 
it was for that, when one asked them what they 
would buy, they said they would buy the truth. 
But they that were appointed to examine them 
did not believe them to be any other than crazy 
people and mad, or else such as came to put all 
things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore 
they took them and beat them, and besmeared 
them with dirt, and then put them into the cage, 
that they might be made a spectacle to all the 
men of the fair. There, therefore, they lay for 
some time, and were made the objects of any 
man's sport, or malice, or revenge ; the great one 
of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. 



I20 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

But, the men being patient, and "not rendering 
railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing," and 
giving good words for bad, and kindness for 
injuries done, some men in the fair that were more 
observing and less opposed than the rest, began 
to check and blame the baser sort for their con- 
tinual abuses done by them to the men. They, 
therefore, in an angry manner, let fly at them 
again, counting them as bad as the men in the 
cage, and telling them that they seemed to be in 
league with them, and should be made partakers 
of their misfortunes. The others replied, that, 
for aught they could see, the men were quiet and 
sober, and intended nobody any harm; and that 
there were many that traded in their fair that were 
more worthy to be put into the cage, yea, and 
pillory too, than were the men that they had 
abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on 
both sides (the men behaving themselves all the 
while very wisely and soberly before them,) they 
fell to some blows, and did harm to one another. 
Then were these two poor men brought before the 
court again, and there charged as being guilty of 
the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So 
they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon 
them, and led them in chains up and down the 
fair, for an example and terror to others, lest any 
should speak in their behalf, or join themselves 
unto them. But Christian and Faithful behaved 
themselves yet more wisely, and received the 
wrongs and shame that were cast upon them with 



THE PILGRIMS IN STOCKS 121 

so much meekness and patience, that it won to 
their side (though but few in comparison of the 
rest) several of the men in the fair. This put the 
other party in yet a greater rage, insomuch that 
they resolved upon the death of these two men. 
Wherefore they threatened that neither cage nor 
irons should serve their turn, but that they should 
die for the abuse they had done, and for deceiving 
the men of the fair. 

Then were they remanded to the cage again, 
until further order should be taken with them. 
So they put them in, and made their feet fast in 
the stocks. 

Here, therefore, they called again to mind what 
they had heard from their faithful friend Evan- 
gelist, and were more confirmed in their way and 
sufferings, by what he told them would happen to 
them. They also now comforted each other, 
that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should 
have the best of it; therefore each man secretly 
wished he might have that privilege. But, com- 
mitting themselves to the all-wise disposal of 
Him that ruleth all things, with much content' 
they abode in the condition in which they were, 
until they should be otherwise disposed of. 

Then a convenient time being appointed, they 
brought them forth to their trial, in order to their 
being condemned. When the time was come, 
they were brought before their enemies, and 
placed on trial. The judge's name was Lord 
Hate-good: the charges against both were one 



122 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

and the same in substance, though somewhat 
varying in form ; the contents whereof were this : 
"That they were enemies to and disturbers of 
their trade; that they had made riots and divi- 
sions in the town, and had won a party to their 
own most dangerous opinions, in contempt of the 
law of their prince." 

Then Faithful began to answer, that he had 
only set himself against that which had set itself 
against Him that is higher than the highest. 
*'And," said he, *'as for disturbances, I make none, 
being myself a man of peace ; the parties that were 
won to us, were won by beholding our truth and 
innocence, and they are only turned from the 
worse to the better. And, as to the king you talk 
of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, 
I defy him and all his angels." 

Then it was made known that they that had 
aught to say for their lord the king against the 
prisoner at the bar should forthwith appear and 
give in their evidence. So there came in three 
witnesses; to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pick- 
thank. They were then asked if they knew the 
prisoner at the bar, and what they had to say for 
their lord the king against him. 

Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect : 
"My lord, I have known this man a long time, 
and will attest upon my oath before this honorable 
bench that he is — " 

Judge. Hold! Give him his oath. 

Envy. So they sware him. Then said he, "My 



LORD HATE-GOOD 123 

lord, this man, notwithstanding his name, Faithful 
is one of the vilest men in our country. He cares 
for neither prince nor people, law nor custom, 
but doth all that he can to possess all men with 
certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the 
general calls principles of faith and holiness. And 
in particular, I heard him once myself affirm that 
Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity 
were opposite, and could not be reconciled. By 
which saying, my lord, he doth at once not only 
condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the 
doing of them." 

Judge. Then did the judge say to him, "Hast 
thou any more to say?" 

Envy. My lord, I could say much more, only I 
would not be tiresome to the court. Yet, if need 
be, when the other gentlemen have given in their 
evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting 
that will dispatch him, I will have more to speak 
against him. So he was bid stand by. 

Then they called Superstition, and bade him 
look upon the prisoner. They also asked what he 
could say for their lord the king against him. 
Then they sware him : so he began : 

Super. My lord, I have no great acquaintance 
with this man, nor do I desire to have further 
knowledge of him. However, this I know, that 
he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse 
the other day that I had with him in this town; 
for then, talking with him, I heard him say that 
our religion was naught, and such by which a man 



124 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

could by no means please God. Which saying of 
his, my lord, your lordship very well knows what 
necessarily thence will follow; to wit, that we 
still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and 
finally shall be destroyed: and this is that which 
I have to say. 

Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what 
he knew, in behalf of their lord the king, against 
the prisoner at the bar. 

Pick. My lord, and you gentlemen all, this 
fellow I have known a long time, and have heard 
him speak things that ought not to be spoken, 
for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, 
and hath spoken contemptuously of his honorable 
friends, whose names are, the Lord Old -man, the 
Lord Carnal-Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the 
Lord Desire-of-Vain-Glory, my old Lord Lust, 
Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility 
and he hath said, moreover, that, if all men were 
of his mind, if possible there is not one of these 
noblemen should have any longer a being in this 
town. Besides, he has not been afraid to rail on 
you, my lord, who are now appointed to be his 
judge, calling you an ungodly villain, with many 
other such-like abusive terms, with which he hath 
bespattered most of the gentry of our town. 

Judge. When this Pickthank had told his tale, 
the judge directed his speech to the prisoner at 
the bar, saying, "Thou runagate, heretic, and 
traitor ! hast thou heard what these honest gentle- 
men have witnessed against thee?" 



THE PILGRIMS ON TRIAL 125 

Faith. May I speak a few words in my own 
defense ? 

Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to Hve no 
longer, but to be slain immediately upon the 
place; yet, that all men may see our gentleness 
towards thee, let us hear what thou, vile runagate, 
hast to say. 

Faith, i. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. 
Envy hath spoken, I have never said aught but 
this, that what rule, or laws, or custom, or people 
were fiat against the Word of God, are opposite 
to Christianity. If I have said amiss in this, 
convince me of my error, and I am ready here 
before you to take back my words. 

2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition 
and his charge against me, I said only this, that in 
the worship of God there is required true faith. 
But there can be no true faith without a knowl- 
edge of the will of God. Therefore, whatever is 
thrust into the worship of God that is not agreeable 
to the word of God will not profit to eternal life. 

3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say 
(avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the 
like), that the prince of this town, with all the 
rabblement his attendants, by this gentleman 
named, are more fit for a being in hell than in this 
town and country. And so the Lord have mercy 
upon me ! 

Then the judge called to the jury (who all this 
while stood by to hear and observe), "Gentlemen 
of the jury, you see this man about whom so great 



126 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

an uproar hath been made in this town ; you have 
also heard what these worthy gentlemen have 
witnessed against him; also you have heard his 
reply and confession. It lieth now in your 
breast to hang him or to save his life ; but yet I 
think meet to instruct you into our law. 

"There was an act made in the days of Pharaoh, 
the great servant to our prince, that, lest those of 
a contrary religion should multiply and grow 
too strong for him, their males should be thrown 
into the river. There was also an act made in 
the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another 
of his servants, that whoever would not fall down 
and worship his golden image should be thrown 
into a fiery furnace. There was also an act made 
in the days of Darius, that whoso for some time 
called upon any god but him should be cast into 
the lions' den. Now, the substance of these laws 
this rebel has broken, not only in thought (which 
is not to be borne,) but also in word and deed, 
which must, therefore, needs be intolerable. You 
see he disputeth against our religion ; and for the 
reason that he hath confessed he deserveth to die 
the death." 

Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. 
Blind-man, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love- 
lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, 
Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate- 
light, and Mr. Implacable, who every one gave in 
his private voice against him among themselves, 
and afterwards unanimously concluded to bring 



FAITHFUL DIES AT THE STAKE 127 

him in guilty before the Judge. And first among 
themselves, Mr. Blind-man, the foreman, said, 
"I see clearly that this man is a heretic." Then 
said Mr. No-good, *'Away with such a fellow from 
the earth!" ''Ay," said Mr. Malice, *'for I hate 
the very look of him." Then said Mr. Love-lust, 
**I could never endure him." "Nor I," said Mr. 
Live-loose; "for he would always be condemning 
my way." "Hang him, hang him!" said Mr. 
Heady. "A sorry scrub," said Mr. High-mind. 
"My heart riseth against him," said Mr. Enmity. 
"He is a rogue," said Mr. Liar. "Hanging is too 
good for him," said Mr. Cruelty. "Let us dis- 
patch him out of the way," said Mr. Hate-light. 
Then said Mr. Implacable, "Might I have all the 
world given to me, I could not be reconciled to 
him ; therefore let us forthwith bring him in guilty 
of death." 

And so they did: therefore he was presently 
condemned to be had from the place where he was, 
to the place from whence he came, and there to be 
put to the most cruel death that could be invented. 

They therefore brought him out, to do with 
him according to their law ; and first they scourged 
him, then they buffeted him, then they lanced his 
flesh with knives ; after that they stoned him with 
stones, then pricked him with their swords, and, 
last of all, they burned him to ashes at the stake. 
Thus came Faithful to his end. 

Now, I saw that there stood behind the multi- 
tude a chariot and a couple of horses waiting for 



128 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Faithful, who (so soon as his enemies had slain 
him) was taken up into it, and straightway was 
carried up through the clouds with sound of 
trumpet the nearest way to the Celestial Gate. 
But as for Christian, he had some delay, and was 
sent back to prison; so he there remained for a 
space. But He who overrules all things, having 
the power of their rage in his own hand, so 
wrought it about that Christian for that time 
escaped them, and went his way. And as he 
went, he sang, saying, 

"Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully professed 
Unto thy Lord, with whom thou shalt be blest, 
When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, 
Are crying out under their hellish plights. 
Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive; 
For though they killed thee, thou art yet alive." 




Hopeful and Christian. 



Page 120 



CHAPTER VII. 

NOW, I saw in my dream, that Christian 
went forth not alone ; for there was one 
whose name was Hopeful (being so 
made by looking upon Christian and Faithful in 
their words and behavior in their sufferings at the 
fair,) who joined himself unto him, and, entering 
into a brotherly pledge told him that he would be 
his companion. Thus one died to show faithful- 
ness to the truth, and another rises out of his 
ashes to be a companion with Christian in his 
pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian that 
there were many more of the men in the fair that 
would take their time and follow after. 

So I saw that, quickly after they were got out 
of the fair, they overtook one that was going 
before them, whose name was By-ends; so they 
said to him, "What countryman, sir? and how far 
go you this way?" He told them that he came 
from the town of Fair-speech, and he was going 
to the Celestial City; but told them not his name. 

Chris. ''From Fair-speech! are there any that 
be good live there?" 

By. "Yes," said By-ends, "I hope." 

Chris. Pray, sir, what may I call you? 

By. I am a stranger to you, and you to me: 
if you be going this way, I shall be glad of your 
company; if not, I must be content. 

(129) 



I30 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chris. This town of Fair-speech, I have heard 
of it; and, as I remember, they say it's a wealthy 
place. 

By. Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I 
have very many rich kindred there. 

Chris. Pray, who are your kindred there? if a 
man may be so bold. 

By. Almost the whole town; but in particular 
my Lord Turnabout, my Lord Timeserver, my 
Lord Fair-speech, from whose ancestors that 
town first took its name; also Mr. Smooth-man, 
Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Anything; and the 
parson of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my 
mother's own brother by father's side; and to 
tell you the truth, I am become a gentleman of 
good quality; yet my great-grandfather was but 
a waterman, looking one way and rowing another, 
and I got most of my estate by the same occu- 
pation. 

Chris. Are you a married man? 

By. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous 
woman, the daughter of a virtuous woman; she 
was my Lady Feigning's daughter: therefore she 
came of a very honorable family, and is arrived 
to such a pitch of breeding, that she knows how 
to carry it to all, even to prince and peasant. 
'Tis true we somewhat differ in religion from those 
of the stricter sort, yet but in two small points: 
First, we never strive against wind and tide; 
secondly, we are always most zealous when 
Religion is well dressed and goes in his silver 



BY-ENDS OF FAIR-SPEECH 131 

slippers: we love much to walk with him in the 
street if the sun shines and the people praise him. 

Then Christian stepped a little aside to his 
fellow Hopeful, saying, ''It runs in my mind that 
this is one By-ends, of Fair-speech ; and if it be he, 
we have as very a knave in our company as 
dwelleth in all these parts." Then said Hopeful, 
"Ask him; methinks he should not be ashamed 
of his name." So Christian came up with him 
again, and said, ''Sir, you talk as if you knew 
something more than all the world doth; and if 
I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a 
guess of you. Is not your name Mr. By-ends, 
of Fair-speech?" 

By. This is not my name; but, indeed, it is a 
nickname that is given me by some that cannot 
abide me, and I must be content to bear it as a 
reproach, as other good men have borne theirs 
before me. 

Chris. But did you never give an occasion to 
men to call you by this name ? 

By. Never, never! The worst that ever I did 
to give them an occasion to give me this name 
was, that I had always the luck to jump in my 
judgment with the present way of the times, 
whatever it was, and my chance was to gain 
thereby. But if things are thus cast upon me, 
let me count them a blessing; but let not the 
malicious load me therefore with reproach. 

Chris. I thought, indeed, that you were the 
man that I heard of; and, to tell you what I 



132 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

think, I fear this name belongs to you more 
properly than you are willing we should think 
it doth. 

By. Well, if you will thus imagine, I cannot 
help it: you shall find me a fair company-keeper 
if you still admit me your companion. 

Chris. If you will go with us, you must go 
against wind and tide; the which, I perceive, is 
against your opinion ; you must also own Religion 
in his rags, as well as when in his silver slippers ; 
and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as 
well as when he walketh the streets with applause. 

By. You must not impose or lord it over my 
faith; leave it to my liberty, and let me go with 
you. 

Chris. Not a step farther, unless you will do 
in what I declare as we do. 

By. Then said By-ends, "I never desert my old 
principles, since they are harmless and profitable. 
If I may not go with you, I must do as I did before 
you overtook me, even go by myself, until some 
overtake me that will be glad of my company." 

Now, I saw in my dream that Christian and 
Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance 
before him; but one of them, looking back, saw 
three men following Mr. By-ends ; and, behold, as 
they came up with him, he made them a very low 
bow, and they also gave him a compliment. The 
men's names were Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money- 
love, and Mr. Save-all; men that Mr. By-ends 
had been formerly acquainted with; for in their 



MONEY-LOVE'S PRINCIPLES 133 

boyhood they were schoolfellows, and taught by 
one Mr. Gripe-man a schoolmaster in Love -gain, 
which is a market town in the county of Coveting, 
in the North. This schoolmaster taught them the 
art of getting, either by violence, cheating, flattery 
lying, or by putting on a pretence of religion ; and 
these four gentlemen had learned much of the art 
of their master, so that they could each of them 
have kept such a school themselves. 

Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted 
each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, 
"Who are they upon the road before us?" for 
Christian and Hopeful were yet within view. 

By. They are a couple of far countrymen, that, 
after their mode, are going on pilgrimage. 

Money. Alas! why did they not stay, that we 
might have had their good company? for they, 
and we, and you, sir, I hope, are all going on 
pilgrimage. 

By. We are so, indeed ; but the men before us 
are so rigid, and love so much their own notions, 
and do also so lightly esteem the opinions of 
others, that, let a man be ever so godly, yet, if he 
agrees not with them in all things, they thrust 
him quite out of their company. 

Save. That is bad; but we read of some that 
are righteous overmuch, and such men's rigidness 
makes them to judge and condemn all but them- 
selves. But I pray, what and how many were the 
things wherein you differed ? 

By. Why, they, after their headstrong manner 



134 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

conclude that it is their duty to rush on their 
journey all weathers; and I am for waiting for 
wind and tide. They are for taking the risk of all 
for God at a clap ; and I am for taking all advan- 
tages to secure my life and property. They are 
for holding their notions, though all other men 
be against them; but I am for religion in what 
and so far as, the times and my safety will bear it. 
They are for Religion when in rags and contempt ; 
but I am for him when he walks in his golden 
slippers, in the sunshine, and with applause. 

Hold. Ay, and hold you there still, good Mr, 
By-ends ; for, for my part, I can count him but a 
fool, that, having the liberty to keep what he has, 
shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let us be wise as 
serpents. It is best to make hay while the sun 
shines. You see how the bee lieth still all winter, 
and bestirs her only when she can have profit and 
pleasure. God sends sometimes rain and some- 
times sunshine ; if they be such fools to go through 
the rain, yet let us be content to take fair weather 
along with us. For my part, I like that religion 
best that will stand with the safety of God's good 
blessings unto us; for who can imagine, that is 
ruled by his reason, since God has bestowed upon 
us the good things of this life, but that He would 
have us keep them for His sake? Abraham and 
Solomon grew rich in religion ; and Job says that 
**a good man should lay up gold as dust;" but he 
must not be such as the men before us, if they be 
as you have described them. 



CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL 135 

Save. I think that we are all agreed in this 
matter, and therefore there needs no more words 
about it. 

Money. No, there needs no more words about 
this matter, indeed; for he that believes neither 
Scripture nor reason (and you see we have both 
on our side), neither knows his own liberty nor 
seeks his own safety. 

And so these four men, Mr. By-ends, Mr. 
Money-love, Mr. Save-all, and old Mr. Hold-the- 
world, walked on together, while Christian and 
Hopeful were far in advance. 

Then Christian and Hopeful went on till they 
came to a delicate plain, called Ease, where they 
went with much content; but that plain was but 
narrow, so they were quickly got over it. Now at 
the farther side of that plain was a little hill, 
called Lucre,* and in that hill a silver mine, 
which some of them that had formerly gone that 
way, because of the rarity of it, had turned aside 
to see ; but going too near the brink of the pit, the 
ground, being deceitful under them, broke, and 
they were slain; some also had been maimed 
there, and could not to their dying day be their 
own men again. 

Then I saw in my dream that a little off the 
road, over against the silver mine, stood Demas 
(gentleman-like) to call to passengers to come 
and see ; who said to Christian and his fellow, "Ho ! 
turn aside hither, and I will show you a thing." 

* An old word meaning "money" or "riches." 



136 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chris. What thing so deserving as to turn us 
out of the way? 

Demas. Here is a silver mine, and some dig- 
ging in it for treasure; if you will come, with a 
little pains you may richly provide for your- 
selves. 

Hope. Then said Hopeful, ''Let us go see." 

Chris. **Not I," said Christian. ''I have heard 
of this place before now, and how many have 
there been slain; and besides, that treasure is a 
snare to those that seek it, for it hindereth them 
in their pilgrimage." 

Chris. Then Christian called to Demas, saying, 
**Is not the place dangerous? Hath it not 
hindered many in their pilgrimage?" 

Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those 
that are careless. But withal, he blushed as he 
spake. 

Chris. Then said Christian to Hopeful, "Let 
us not stir a step, but still keep on our way." 

Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes 
up, if he hath the same invitation as we, he will 
turn in thither to see. 

Chris. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead 
him that way; and a hundred to one but he dies 
there. 

Demas. Then Demas called out again, saying, 
*'But will you not come over and see?" 

Chris. Then Christian roundly answered, say- 
ing, ''Demas, thou art an enemy to the right ways 
of the Lord of this way, and hast been already 



CHRISTIAN MEETS DEMAS 137 

condemned for thine own turning aside, by one of 
His Majesty's judges; and why seekest thou to 
have us condemned also? Besides, if we at all 
turn aside, our Lord the King will certainly hear 
thereof, and will there put us to shame where we 
should stand with boldness before Him. " 

Demas cried again that he also was one of their 
company, a pilgrim like themselves, and that, if 
they would tarry a little, he also himself would 
walk with them. 

Chris. Then said Christian, "What is thy name ? 
Is it not the same by the which I have called - 
thee?" 

Demas. Yes, my name is Demas ; I am the son 
of Abraham. 

Chris. I know you: Gehazi was your great- 
grandfather, and Judas your father, and you have 
trod in their steps. It is but a devilish prank that 
thou usest: thy father was hanged for a traitor, 
and thou deservest no better reward. Assure 
thyself that when we come to the King, we will 
tell him of this thy behavior. Thus they went 
their way. 

By this time By-ends and his companions were 
come again within sight, and they at the first beck 
went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into 
the pit by looking over the brink thereof, or 
whether they went down to dig, or whether 
they were smothered in the bottom by the 
damps that commonly arise, of these things 
I am not certain; but this I observed, that 



138 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

they never were seen again in the way. Then 
sang Christian : 

"By-ends and silver Demas both agree; 
One calls; the other runs, that he may be 
A sharer in his lucre ; so these two 
Take up in this world, and no farther go." 

Now, I saw that just on the other side of the 
plain the pilgrims came to a place where stood an 
old monument hard by the highway-side; at the 
sight of which they were both concerned, because 
of the strangeness of the form thereof; for it 
seemed to them as if it had been a woman changed 
into the shape of a pillar. Here, therefore, they 
stood looking and looking upon it, but could not 
for a time tell what they should make thereof. 
At last Hopeful espied written above, upon the 
head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand; but 
he, being no scholar, called to Christian (for he 
was learned,) to see if he could pick out the mean- 
ing ; so he came, and after a little laying of letters 
together, he found the same to be this, ** Remem- 
ber Lot's wife." So he read it to his fellow; after 
which, they both concluded that that was the 
pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned, for 
her looking back with a covetous heart when she 
was going from Sodom. Which sudden and 
amazing sight gave them occasion for speaking 
thus: 

Chris. Ah, my brother! this is a seasonable 
sight. It came just in time to us after the invita- 
tion which Demas gave us to come over to view 



RIVER OF THE WATER OF LIFE 139 

the hill Lucre; and, had we gone over, as he 
desired us, and as thou wast inclining to do, my 
brother, we had, for aught I know, been made our- 
selves, like this woman, a spectacle for those that 
shall come after to behold. 

Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am 
made to wonder that I am not now as Lot's wife ; 
for wherein was the difference betwixt her sin and 
mine ? She only looked back, and I had a desire 
to go see. Let God's goodness be praised; and 
let me be ashamed that ever such a thing should 
be in mine heart. 

Chris. Let us take notice of what we see here, 
for our help for time to come. This woman 
escaped one judgment, for she fell not by the 
destruction of Sodom; yet she was destroyed by 
another, as we see: she is turned into a pillar of 
salt. 

Hope. What a mercy is it that neither thou, 
but especially I, am not made myself this example ! 
This gives reason to us to thank God, to fear before 
Him and always to remember Lot's wife. 

I saw, then, that they went on their way to a 
pleasant river, which David the King called ''the 
river of God," but John, "the river of the water of 
life." Now their way lay just upon the bank of 
this river ; here, therefore. Christian and his com- 
panion walked with great delight ; they drank also 
of the water of the river, which was pleasant and 
enlivening to their weary spirits. Besides, on the 
banks of this river on either side were green trees 



I40 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

that bore all manner of f niit ; and the leaves of the 
trees were good for medicine; with the fruit of 
these trees they were also much delighted; and 
the leaves they ate to prevent illness, especially 
such diseases that come to those that heat their 
blood by travels. On either side of the river was 
also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies, 
and it was green all the year long. In this meadow 
they lay down and slept, for here they might lie 
down safely. When they awoke, they gathered 
again of the fruit of the trees and drank again of 
the water of the river, and they lay down again to 
sleep. This they did several days and nights. 
Then they sang : 

"Behold ye, how these crystal streams do glide, 
To comfort pilgrims by the highway-side ; 
The meadows green, besides their fragrant smell, 
Yield dainties for them; and he who can tell 
What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do yield, 
Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field." 

So when they were disposed to go on (for they 
were not as yet at their journey's end,) they ate 
and drank, and departed. 

Now, I beheld in my dream that they had not 
journeyed far, but the river and the way for a 
time parted, at which they were not a little sorry ; 
yet they durst not go out of the way. Now the 
way from the river was rough, and their feet 
tender by reason of their travels ; so the souls of 
the pilgrims were much discouraged because of 
the way. Wherefore, still as they went on they 



VAIN-CONFIDENCE 141 

wished for a better way. Now, a little before 
them there was, on the left hand of the road, a 
meadow, and a stile to go over into it, and that 
meadow is called By-path Meadow. Then said 
Christian to his fellow, **If this meadow lieth 
along by our wayside, let's go over it." Then he 
went to the stile to see; and behold, a path lay 
along by the way on the other side of the fence. 
"It is according to my wish, ' ' said Christian ; "here 
is the easiest going. Come, good Hopeful, and 
let us go over." 

Hope. But how if this path should lead us out 
of the way? 

Chris. "That is not likely," said the other. 
"Look, doth it not go along by the wayside?" So 
Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow, went after 
him over the stile. When they were gone over, 
and were got into the path, they found it very 
easy to their feet ; and withal, they, looking before 
them, espied a man walking as they did, and his 
name was Vain-Confidence: so they called after 
him, and asked him whither that way led. He 
said, "To the Celestial Gate." "Look," said 
Christian, "did not I tell you so? By this you 
may see we are right." So they followed, and he 
went before them. But, behold, the night came 
on, and it grew very dark ; so that they that were 
behind lost sight of him that went before. He, 
therefore, that went before (Vain-Confidence by 
name) not seeing the way before him, fell into 
a deep pit, which was on purpose there made 



142 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

by the prince of those grounds to catch 
careless fools, withal and was dashed in pieces 
with his fall. 

Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. 
So they called to know the matter ; but there was 
none to answer, only they heard a groaning. 
Then said Hopeful, ''Where are we now?" Then 
was his fellow silent, as mistrusting that he had 
led him out of the way ; and now it began to rain, 
and thunder, and lighten in a most dreadful man- 
ner, and the water rose amain. 

Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, "Oh 
that I had kept on my way!" 

Chris. Who could have thought that this path 
should have led us out of the way? 

Hope. I was afraid on't at the very first, and 
therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would 
have spoken plainer, but that you are older than I. 

Chris. Good brother, be not offended. I am 
very sorry I have brought thee out of the way, 
and that I have put thee into such great danger. 
Pray, my brother, forgive me: I did not do it of 
any evil intent. 

Hope. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive 
thee, and believe, too, that this shall be for our 
good. 

Chris. I am glad I have with me a merciful 
brother; but we must not stand still: let us try 
to go back again. 

Hope. But, good brother, let me go before. 

Chris. No, if you please; let me go first, that, 



DOUBTING CASTLE 143 

if there be any danger, I may be first therein, 
because by my means we are both gone out of 
the way. 

Hope. "No, you shall not go first; for your 
mind being troubled may lead you out of the 
way again." Then for their encouragement they 
heard the voice of one saying, '*Let thine heart 
be towards the highway, even the way that thou 
went est; turn again." But by this time the 
waters were greatly risen, by reason of which 
the way of going back was very dangerous. 
(Then I thought that it is easier going out of the 
way when we are in, than going in when we are 
out.) Yet they undertook to go back ; but it was 
so dark, and the flood so high, that, in their going 
back, they had like to have been drowned nine or 
ten times. 

Neither could they, with all the skill they had, 
get again to the stile that night. Wherefore, at 
last lighting under a little shelter, they sat down 
there until daybreak; but, being weary, they fell 
asleep. Now, there was, not far from the place 
where they lay, a castle, called Doubting castle 
the owner whereof was Giant Despair, and it was 
in his grounds they now were sleeping ; wherefore 
he, getting up in the morning early, and walking 
up and down in his fields, caught Christian and 
Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then, with a 
grim and surly voice, he bid them awake, and 
asked them whence they were, and what they did 
in his grounds. They told him they were pilgrims, 



144 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

and that they had lost their way. Then said the 
giant, "You have this night trespassed on me by 
trampHng in and lying on my grotmds, and there- 
fore you must go along with me." So they were 
forced to go, because he was stronger than they. 
They had also but little to say, for they knew 
themselves in fault. The giant, therefore, drove 
them before him, and put them into his castle, 
into a very dark dungeon, nasty and smelling 
vilely to the spirits of these two men. Here, then, 
they lay from Wednesday morning till Saturday 
night, without one bit of bread or drop of drink, 
or light, or any to ask how they did; they were, 
therefore, here in evil case, and were far from 
friends and people whom they knew. Now, in 
this place Christian had double sorrow, because 
it was through his thoughtless haste that they 
were brought into this distress. 

Now, Giant Despair had a wife, and her name 
was Diffidence. So, when he was gone to bed, he 
told his wife what he had done; to wit, that he 
had taken a couple of prisoners and cast them into 
his dungeon for trespassing on his grounds. Then 
he asked her also what he had best to do further 
to them. So she asked him what they were, 
whence they came, and whither they were bound ; 
and he told her. Then she advised him, that 
when he arose in the morning, he should beat 
them without any mercy. So, when he arose, he 
getteth him a grievous crab -tree cudgel, and goes 
down into the dungeon to them, and there first fell 



GIANT DESPAIR 145 

to abusing them as if they were dogs, although 
they never gave him a word of distaste. Then he 
falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such 
sort that they were not able to help themselves, or 
to turn them upon the floor. This done, he with- 
draws and leaves them there to sorrow over their 
misery and to mourn under their distress. So all 
that day they spent their time in nothing but sighs 
and bitter grief. The next night she, talking with 
her husband about them further, and understand- 
ing that they were yet alive, did advise him to tell 
them to make away with themselves. So, when 
morning was come, he goes to them in a surly 
manner, as before and, perceiving them to be 
very sore with the stripes that he had given them 
the day before, he told them that, since they were 
never like to come out of that place, their only 
way would be forthwith to make an end of them- 
selves, either with knife, halter, or poison: 'Tor 
why," said he, ''should you choose life, seeing it is 
attended with so much bitterness?" But they 
desired him to let them go. With that, he looked 
ugly upon them, and rushing to them, had doubt- 
less made an end of them himself, but that he fell 
into one of his fits (for he sometimes, in sunshiny 
weather, fell into fits), and lost for a time the use 
of his hands, wherefore he withdrew, and left 
them as before to consider what to do. Then did 
the prisoners consult between themselves, whether 
it was best to take his advice or no ; and thus they 
began to discourse : 



146 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chris. ''Brother," said Christian, "what shall 
we do? The life we now live is miserable. For 
my part, I know not whether is best, to live thus, 
or to die out of hand. My soul chooseth strang- 
ling rather than life, and the grave is more easy 
for me than this dungeon. Shall we be ruled by 
the giant?" 

Hope. Indeed, our present condition is dread- 
ful ; and death would be far more welcome to me 
than thus for ever to abide. But yet, let us 
think: the Lord of the country to which we are 
going hath said, "Thou shalt do no murder," no, 
not to another man's person; much more, then, 
are we forbidden to take his advice to kill ourselves. 
Besides, he that kills another can but commit 
murder upon his body ; but for one to kill himself 
is to kill body and soul at once. And, moreover, 
my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave ; but 
hast thou forgotten the hell, whither, for certain, 
the murderers go? for "no murderer hath eternal 
life." And let us consider again, that all the law 
is not in the hand of Giant Despair : others, so far 
as I can understand, have been taken by him as 
well as we, and yet have escaped out of his hand. 
Who knows but that God, who made the world, 
may cause that Giant Despair may die? or that, 
at some time or other, he may forget to lock us in? 
or that he may, in a short time, have another of his 
fits before us, and he may lose the use of his limbs? 
and if ever that should come to pass again, for my 
part, I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, 



THE PILGRIMS IN A DUNGEON 147 

and try to my utmost to get from under his hand. 
I was a fool that I did not try to do it before. But 
however, my brother, let us be patient, and endure 
awhile: the time may come that may give us a 
happy release; but let us not be our own mur- 
derers. 

With these words. Hopeful at present did calm 
the mind of his brother; so they continued 
together in the dark that day, in their sad and 
doleful condition. 

Well, towards evening, the giant goes down into 
the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners had taken 
his counsel. But, when he came there, he found 
them alive; and truly, alive was all; for now, 
what for want of bread and water, and by reason 
of the wounds they received when he beat them, 
they could do little but breathe. But, I say, he 
found them alive ; at which he fell into a grievous 
rage, and told them that, seeing they had dis- 
obeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them 
than if they had never been born. 

At this they trembled greatly, and I think that 
Christian fell into a swoon; but, coming a little 
to himself again, they renewed their discourse 
about the giant's advice and whether yet they had 
best to take it or no. Now, Christian again 
seemed for doing it ; but Hopeful made his second 
reply as followeth: 

Hope. ''My brother," said he, "rememberest 
thou not how valiant thou hast been heretofore? 
Apollyon could not crush thee, nor could all that 



148 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

thou didst hear, or see, or feel in the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror, and 
amazement hast thou already gone through! and 
art thou now nothing but fear? Thou seest that 
I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man 
by nature than thou art; also this giant has 
wounded me as well as thee, and hath also cut off 
the bread and water from my mouth; and, with 
thee, I mourn without the light. But let us have 
a little more patience. Remember how thou 
showedst thyself the man at Vanity Fair, and wast 
neither afraid of the chain, nor cage, nor yet of 
bloody death. Wherefore, let us (at least to 
avoid the shame that it becomes not a Christian 
to be found in) bear up with patience as well as 
we can." 

Now, night being come again, and the gaint 
and his wife being in bed, she asked him concern- 
ing the prisoners, and if they had taken his 
advice: to which he replied, ''They are sturdy 
rogues; they choose rather to bear all hardship 
than to make away with themselves." Then 
said she, "Take them unto the castle-yard 
to-morrow, and show them the bones and 
skulls of those that thou hast already killed; 
and make them believe, ere a week comes 
to an end, thou wilt tear them also in 
pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before 
them." 

So when the morning was come, the giant goes 
to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard 



HOPEFUL CHEERS CHRISTIAN 149 

and shows them as his wife had bidden him. 
"These," said he, "were pilgrims, as you are, once, 
and they trespassed in my grounds as you have 
done; and when I thought fit, I tore them in 
pieces ; and so within ten days I will do you. Go, 
get you down to your den again." And, with 
that, he beat them all the way thither. They lay, 
therefore, all day on Saturday in a lamentable 
case, as before. Now, when night was come, and 
when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband, the giant 
were got to bed, they began to renew their talking 
of their prisoners; and withal, the old giant 
wondered that he could neither by his blows nor 
counsel bring them to an end. And, with that, 
his wife replied, "I fear," said she, "that they 
live in hope that some will come to relieve 
them; or that they have picklocks about 
them, by the means of which they hope to 
escape." "And sayest thou so, my dear?" said 
the giant: "I will therefore search them in the 
morning." 

Well, on Saturday about midnight, they began 
to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break 
of day. 

Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, 
as one half amazed, brake out into this earnest 
speech: "What a fool," quoth he, "am I to lie in a 
foul-smelling dungeon, when I may as well walk 
at liberty! I have a key in my bosom called 
Promise, that will, I am sure, open any lock in 
Doubting Castle." Then said Hopeful, "That is 



ISO PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

good news, good brother: pluck it out of thy 
bosom, and try." 

Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and 
began to try at the dungeon door, whose bolt, as 
he turned the key, gave back, and the door flew 
open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both 
came out. Then he went to the outward door 
that leads into the castle-yard, and with his key 
opened that door also. After, he went to the iron 
gate, for that must be opened too ; but that lock 
went exceedingly hard, yet the key did open it. 
Then they thrust open the gate to make their 
escape with speed; but that gate, as it opened, 
made such a creaking, that it waked Giant Despair 
who, hastily rising to pursue his prisoners, felt his 
limbs to fail ; for his fits took him again, so that he 
could by no means go after them. Then they 
went on, and came to the King's highway again, 
and so were safe because they were out of Giant 
Despair's rule. 

Now, when they were gone over the stile, they 
began to contrive with themselves what they 
should do at that stile to prevent those that 
should come after from falling into the hands of 
Giant Despair. So they agreed to build there a 
pillar, and to engrave upon the side thereof this 
sentence : "Over this stile is the way to Doubting 
Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who 
despiseth the King of the Celestial Country, and 
seeks to destroy His holy pilgrims." Many, 
therefore, that followed after, read what was 



THE PILGRIMS ESCAPE 151 

written, and escaped the danger. This done, 
they sang as follows : 

"Out of the way we went, and then we found 
What *t was to tread upon forbidden ground: 
And let them that come after have a care, 
Lest heedlessness make them as we to fare; 
Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are 
Whose Castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THEY went then till they came to the Delecta- 
ble* Mountains, which mountains belong 
to the Lord of that hill of which we 
have spoken before. So they went up to the 
mountains to behold the gardens and orchards, 
the vineyards and fountains of water, wl;ere 
also they drank and washed themselves, and did 
freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on 
the tops of these mountains shepherds feeding 
their flocks, and they stood by the highway-side. 
The pilgrims, therefore, went to them, and lean- 
ing upon their staves (as is common with weary 
pilgrims when they stand to talk with any by 
the way), they asked, ** Whose delightful moun- 
tains are these, and whose be the sheep that 
feed upon them?" 

Shep. These mountains are Immanuel's Land, 
and they are within sight of His city; and the 
sheep also are His, and He laid down His life for 
them. 

Chris. Is this the way to the Celestial City? 

Shep. You are just in your way. 

Chris. How far is it thither? 

Shep. Too far for any but those who shall get 
thither indeed. 

Chris. Is the way safe or dangerous ? 

♦This word means "pleasant," or "delightful." 

(152) 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS 153 

Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe ; 
but sinners shall fall therein. 

Chris. Is there in this place any relief for pil- 
grims that are weary and faint in the way? 

Shep. The Lord of these mountains hath given 
us a charge not to be forgetful to care for strangers ; 
therefore the good of the place is before you. 

I saw also in my dream that when the shepherds 
perceived that they were wayfaring men, they also 
put questions to them (to which they made answer 
as in other places), as, "Whence came you?" and 
"How got you into the way?" and, "By what 
means have you so persevered therein? for but few 
of them that begin to come hither do show their 
faces on these mountains." But when the shep- 
herds heard their answers, being pleased therewith 
they looked very lovingly upon them, and said, 
"Welcome to the Delectable Mountains!" 

The shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowl- 
edge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took 
them by the hand and took them to their tents, 
and made them partake of what was ready at 
present. They said moreover, "We would that 
you should stay here awhile, to be acquainted 
with us, and yet more to cheer yourselves with the 
good of these Delectable Mountains." They then 
told them that they were content to stay. So 
they went to rest that night, becauseit was very late. 

Then I saw in my dream that in the morning 
the shepherds called up Christian and Hopeful to 
walk with them upon the mountains. So they 



154 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

went forth with them and walked a while, having 
a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the 
shepherds one to another, "Shall we show these 
pilgrims some wonders?" So, when they had 
concluded to do it, they had them first to the top 
of the hill called Error, which was very steep on 
the farthest side, and bid them look down to the 
bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, 
and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to 
pieces by a fall they had had from the top. Then 
said Christian, "What meaneth this?" Then the 
shepherds answered, "Have you not heard of 
them that were made to err, by hearkening to 
Hymeneus and Philetus, as concerning the faith 
of the rising from the dead?" They answered, 
"Yes." Then said the shepherds, "Those you see 
lie dashed to pieces at the bottom of this mountain 
are they; and they have continued to this day 
unburied, as you see, for an example to others to 
take heed how they clamber too high, or how they 
come too near the brink of this mountain." 

Then I saw that they had them to the top of 
another mountain, and the name of that is Caution 
and bid them look afar off; and when they did, 
they perceived, as they thought, several men 
walking up and down among the tombs that were 
there; and they perceived that the men were 
blind, because they stumbled sometimes upon the 
tombs, and because they could not get out from 
among them. Then said Christian, "What means 
this?" 



THE SHEPHERDS CONDUCT THEM 155 

The shepherds then answered, "Did you not 
see a Httle below these mountains a stile that led 
into a meadow on the left hand side of this way?" 
They answered, "Yes." Then said the shepherds, 
"From that stile there goes a path that leads 
directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by 
Giant Despair; and these men" (pointing to them 
among the tombs) "came once on pilgrimage, as 
you do now, even until they came to that same 
stile. And because the right way was rough in 
that place, they chose to go out of it into that 
meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair, 
and cast into Doubting Castle, where, after they 
had been kept a while in the dungeon, he at last 
did put out their eyes, and led them among those 
tombs, where he has left them to wander to this 
very day, that the saying of the Wise Man might 
be fulfilled, 'He that wandereth out of the way of 
knowledge, shall remain in the congregation of the 
dead.' " Then Christian and Hopeful looked 
upon one another with tears gushing out, but yet 
said nothing to the shepherds. 

Then I saw in my dream, that the shepherds 
had them to another place in a bottom, where was 
a door on the side of a hill ; and they opened the 
door, and bid them look in. They looked in, 
therefore, and saw that within it was very dark 
and smoky; they also thought that they heard 
there a rumbling noise, as of fire, and a cry of some 
tormented, and that they smelt the scent of brim- 
stone. Then said Christian, "What means this?" 



156 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

The shepherds told them, "This is a by-way to 
hell, a way that hypocrites go in at : namely, such 
as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as sell 
their master, with Judas; such as blaspheme the 
Gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and deceive 
with Ananias and Sapphira his wife." 

Hope. Then said Hopeful to the shepherds, 
**I perceive that these had on them, even every 
one, a show of pilgrimage, as we have now; had 
they not?" 

Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too. 

Hope. How far might they go on in pilgrimage 
in their day, since they notwithstanding were thus 
miserably cast away? 

Shep. Some farther, and some not so far as 
these mountains. 

Then said the pilgrims one to another, "We 
have need to cry to the Strong for strength." 

Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it 
when you have it, too. 

By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go 
forward, and the shepherds a desire they should ; 
so they walked together towards the end of the 
mountains. Then said the shepherds one to 
another, "Let us here show to the pilgrims the 
gate of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look 
through our perspective glass.*" The pilgrims 
then lovingly accepted the motion; so they had 
them to the top of a high hill called Clear, and gave 
them their glass to look. 

* "Perspective glass" is an old name for a telescope or spv-glass. 



GATE OF THE CELESTIAL CITY 157 

Then they tried to look ; but the remembrance 
of that last thing, that the shepherds had showed 
them, made their hands shake, by means of which 
hindrance they could not look steadily through 
the glass; yet they thought they saw something 
like the gate, and also some of the glory of the 
place. Thus they went away, and sang this song : 

"Thus by the shepherds secrets are revealed, 
Which from all other men are kept concealed. 
Come to the shepherds, then, if you would see 
Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be." 

When they were about to depart, one of the 
shepherds gave them a note of the way. Another 
of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. The 
third bid them take heed that they slept not upon 
the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid 
them God speed. 

So I awoke from my dream. 



CHAPTER IX. 

AND I slept, and dreamed again, and saw 
the same two pilgrims going down the 
mountains along the highway towards 
the city. Now, a little below these mountains, 
on the left hand, lieth the country of Conceit; 
from which country there comes into the way in 
which the pilgrims walked a little crooked lane. 
Here, therefore, they met with a very brisk lad, 
that came out of that country, and his name was 
Ignorance. So Christian asked him from what 
parts he came, and whither he was going. 

Ignor. Sir, I was bom in the country that 
lieth off there a little on the left hand, and I am 
going to the Celestial City. 

Chris. But how do you think to get in at the 
gate? for you may find some difficulty there. 

Ignor. As other people do. 

Chris. But what have you to show at the gate, 
that may cause that the gate should be opened 
to you? 

Ignor. I know my Lord's w411, and have been a 
good liver ; I pay every man his own ; I pray, fast, 
pay money to the church and give to the poor, and 
have left my country for whither I am going. 

Chris. But thou camest not in at the wicket- 
gate that is at the head of this way : thou camest 
in hither through that same crooked lane; and 

(158) 



THEY OVERTAKE IGNORANCE 159 

therefore I fear, however thou mayest think of thy- 
self, when the reckoning day shall come, thou wilt 
have laid to thy charge that thou art a thief and a 
robber, instead of getting admittance into the city. 

Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me : 
I know you not : be content to follow the custom 
of your country, and I will follow the custom of 
mine. I hope all will be well. And, as for the 
gate that you talk of, all the world knows that 
that is a great way off of our country. I cannot 
think that any man in all our parts doth so much 
as know the way to it; nor need they matter 
whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, 
a fine, pleasant green lane, that comes down from 
our country, the next way into the way. 

When Christian saw that the man was wise in 
his own opinion, he said to Hopeful, whisperingly, 
"There is more hope of a fool than of him." And 
said, moreover "When he that is a fool walketh 
by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith 
to every one that he is a fool. What! shall we 
talk further with him, or outgo him at present, 
and so leave him to think of what he hath heard 
already, and then stop again for him afterwards, 
and see if by degrees we can do any good to him?" 

Then said Hopeful : 

"Let Ignorance a little while now muse 
On what is said, and let him not refuse 
Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain 
Still ignorant of what's the chief est gain. 
God saith, those that no understanding have 
(Although He made them), them He will not save." 



i6o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Hope. He further added, ''It is not good, I 
think, to say all to him at once : let us pass him by, 
if you will, and talk to him by and by, even as he 
is able to bear it." 

So they both went on, and Ignorance he came 
after. Now, when they had passed him a little 
way, they entered into a very dark lane, where 
they met a man whom seven devils had bound 
with seven strong cords, and were carrying of him 
back to the door that they saw on the side of the 
hill. Now good Christian began to tremble, and 
so did Hopeful his companion; yet, as the devils 
led away the man. Christian looked to see if he 
knew him ; and he thought it might be one Turn- 
away, that dwelt in the town of Apostasy. But 
he did not perfectly see his face, for he did hang 
his head like a thief that is found ; but being gone 
past. Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his 
back a paper with this inscription, ''One who was 
wicked while claiming to be good, and turned away 
from God." 

Then said Christian to his fellow, "Now I call to 
remembrance that which was told of a thing that 
happened to a good man hereabout. The name 
of that man was Little-Faith, but a good man, and 
dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing was this : 
At the entering in at this passage, there comes 
down from Broad-way Gate a lane called Dead 
Man's Lane ; so-called because of the murders that 
are commonly done there; and this Little-Faith, 
going on pilgrimage as we do now, chanced to sit 



THREE STURDY ROGUES i6i 

down there, and slept. Now, there happened at 
that time to come down that lane, from Broad- way 
Gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names were 
Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, three brothers; 
and they espying Little-Faith, where he was, came 
galloping up with speed. Now, the good man was 
just awaked from his sleep, and was getting up to 
go on his journey. So they came up all to him, 
and with threatening language bid him stand. 
At this, Little-Faith looked as white as a sheet 
and had neither power to fight nor fly. Then said 
Faint-heart, 'Deliver thy purse;' but, he making 
no haste to do it (for he was loth to lose his money) 
Mistrust ran up to him, and, thrusting his hand 
into his pocket, pulled out thence a bag of silver. 
Then he cried out, 'Thieves! thieves!' With that. 
Guilt, with a great club that was in his hand, 
struck Little-Faith on the head, and with that 
blow felled him flat to the ground, where he lay 
bleeding as one that would bleed to death. All 
this while the thieves stood by. But, at last, they 
hearing that some were upon the road, and fearing 
lest it should be one Great-Grace, that dwells in 
the city of Good-Confidence, they betook them- 
selves to their heels, and left this good man to 
shift for himself. Now, after a while, Little-Faith 
came to himself, and, getting up, made shift to 
scramble on his way. This was the story." 

Hope. But did they take from him all that ever 
he had? 

Chris. No; the place where his jewels were 



i62 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

they never ransacked ; so those he kept still. But 
as I was told, the good man was much afflicted for 
his loss, for the thieves got most of his spending 
money. That which they got not, as I said, were 
jewels; also he had a little odd money left, but 
scarce enough to bring him to his journey's end. 
Nay, if I was not misinformed, he was forced to 
beg as he went, to keep himself alive, for his jewels 
he might not sell ; but, beg and do what he could, 
he went, as we say, often with a hungry stomach 
the most part of the rest of the way. 

Hope; But is it not a wonder they got not from 
him his certificate, by which he was to receive 
admission at the Celestial Gate? 

Chris. It is a wonder; but they got not that, 
though they missed it not through any cunning of 
his ; for he, being dismayed by their coming upon 
him, had neither power nor skill to hide anything ; 
so it was more by good providence than by his 
endeavor, that they missed of that good thing. 

Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him 
that they got not his jewels from him. 

Chris. It might have been great comfort to 
him, had he used it as he should; but they that 
told me the story said, that he made but little use 
of it all the rest of the way, and that because of the 
alarm that he had in their taking away his money. 
Indeed, he forgot it a great part of the rest of his 
journey; and besides, when at any time it came 
into his mind, and he began to be comforted there- 
with, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come 



HOPEFUL REBUKED 163 

again upon him, and those thoughts would 
swallow up all. 

Hope. Alas, poor man! this could not but be a 
great grief unto him. 

Chris. Grief! ay, a grief indeed. Would it not 
have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, 
to be robbed and wounded too, and that in a 
strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did 
not die with grief, poor heart ! I was told that he 
scattered almost all the rest of the way with noth- 
ing but doleful and bitter complaints ; telling also 
to all that overtook him, or that he overtook in 
the way as he went, where he was robbed, and 
how ; who they were that did it, and what he had 
lost; how he was wounded, and that he hardly 
escaped with life. 

Hope. But it is a wonder that his necessities 
did not put him upon selling or pawning some of 
his jewels, that he might have wherewith to 
relieve himself in his journey. 

Chris. Thou talkest like one whose head is 
thick to this very day. For what should he pawn 
them, or to whom should he sell them? In all 
that country where he was robbed, his jewels were 
not accounted of; nor did he want that relief 
which could from thence be administered to him. 
Besides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of 
the Celestial City, he had (and that he knew well 
enough) been shut out from an inheritance there ; 
and that would have been worse to him than the 
coming and villany of ten thousand thieves. 



i64 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Hope. But, Christian, these three fellows, 
I am persuaded in my heart, are but a com- 
pany of cowards: would they have run else, 
think you, as they did at the noise of one 
that was coming on the road? Why did not 
Little-Faith pluck up a greater heart? He 
might, methinks, have stood one brush with 
them, and have yielded when there had been 
no remedy. 

Chris. That they are cowards many have said, 
but few have found it so in the time of trial. As 
for a great heart, Little-Faith had none; and I 
perceive by thee, my brother, hadst thou been the 
man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and then 
to yield. And, verily, since this is the height of 
thy courage now they are at a distance from us, 
should they appear to thee as they did to him, 
they might put thee to second thoughts. But 
consider again, they are but journeymen-thieves ; 
they serve under the king of the bottomless pit, 
who, if need be, will come in to their aid himself, 
and his voice is as the roaring of a lion. I myself 
have been engaged as this Little-Faith was, and I 
found it a terrible thing. These three villains 
set upon me: and I beginning like a Christian to 
resist, they gave but a call, and in came their 
master. I would, as the saying is, have given my 
life for a penny, but that, as God would have it, 
I was clothed with armor of proof. Ay, and yet, 
though I was so protected, I found it hard work 
to quit myself like a man. No man can tell what 



LITTLE-FAITH AND GREAT-GRACE 165 

in that combat attends us, but he that hath been 
in the battle himself. 

Hope. Well, but they ran, you see, when they 
did but suppose that one Great -Grace was in the 
way. 

Chris. True, they have often fled, both they 
and their master, when Great-Grace hath but 
appeared; and no marvel, for he is the King's 
champion. But I trow you will put some dif- 
ference between Little-Faith and the King's 
champion? All the King's subjects are not His 
champions, nor can they when tried do such feats 
of war as he. Is it meet to think that a little child 
should handle Goliath as David did ? or that there 
should be the strength of an ox in a wren? Some 
are strong, some are weak ; some have great faith, 
some have little: this man was one of the weak, 
and therefore he went to the wall. 

Hope. I would it had been Great-Grace for 
their sakes. 

Chris. If it had been he, he might have had his 
hands full ; for I must tell you that though Great- 
Grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, 
and can, so long as he keeps them at sword's point, 
do well enough with them ; yet, if they get within 
him, even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it 
shall go hard but they will throw up his heels. 
And when a man is down, you know, what can 
he do? 

Whoso looks well upon Great-Grace's face will 
see those scars and cuts there, that shall easily 



i66 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

give proof of what I say. Yea, once I heard that 
he should say (and that when he was in the com- 
bat), "We despaired even of Hfe." How did these 
sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, 
mourn, and roar! Yea, Heman, and Hezekiah 
too, though champions in their days, were forced 
to bestir when by these attacked; and yet, not- 
withstanding, they had their coats soundly 
brushed by them. Peter, upon a time, would go 
try what he could do ; but though some do say of 
him that he is the prince of the apostles, they 
handled him so that they made him at last afraid 
of a sorry girl. 

Besides, their king is at their whistle — he is 
never out of hearing; and if at any time they be 
put to the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help 
them; and of him it is said, **The sword of him 
that layeth at him cannot hold; the spear, the 
dart, nor the habergeon. He esteemeth iron as 
straw, and brass as rotten wood. The arrow can- 
not make him flee; sling-stones are turned with 
him into stubble. Darts are counted as stubble: 
he laugheth at the shaking of a spear." What 
can a man do in this case? It is true, if a man 
could at every turn have Job's horse, and had 
skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable 
things. For his neck is clothed with thunder. 
He will not be afraid as the grasshopper: "the 
glory of his nostrils is terrible. He paweth in the 
valley, and rejoiceth in his strength: he goeth on 
to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and 



LITTLE-FAITH AMONG THIEVES 167 

is not affrighted, neither tumeth he his back from 
the sword. The quiver rattleth against him, the 
ghttering spear and the shield. He swalloweth 
the ground with fierceness and rage; neither 
beheveth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. 
He saith among the trumpets, Ha! ha! and he 
smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of the 
captains, and the shouting." 

But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us 
never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as 
if we could do better, when we hear of others that 
have been foiled, nor be tickled at the thoughts of 
our manhood; for such commonly come by the 
worst when tried. Witness Peter, of whom I 
made mention before: he would swagger, ay, he 
would ; he would, as his vain mind prompted him 
to say, do better and stand more for his Master 
than all men ; but who so foiled and run down by 
those villains as he? 

Then Christian sang : 

"Poor Little-Faith! hast been among the thieves? 
Wast robbed? Remember this: whoso believes 
And gets more faith, shall then a victor be 
Over ten thousand; else, scarce over three." 

So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They 
went then till they came to a place where they saw 
a way put itself into their way, and seemed withal 
to lie as straight as the way which they should go ; 
and here they knew not which of the two to take, 
for both seemed straight before them; therefore 
here they stood still to consider. And, as they 



i68 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

were thinking about the way, behold, a man, 
black of flesh, but covered with a very light robe, 
came to them, and asked them why they stood 
there. They answered they were going to the 
Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways 
to take. ^'Follow me," said the man; "it is 
thither that I am going." So they followed him 
to the way that but now came into the road, which 
by degrees turned and turned them so from the 
city that they desired to go to, that, in a little time, 
their faces were turned away from it; yet they 
followed him. But by-and-by, before they were 
aware, he led them both within the folds of a net, 
in which they were both so entangled that they 
knew not what to do; and with that, the white 
robe fell off the black man's back. Then they 
saw where they were. Wherefore, there they lay 
crying some time, for they could not get them- 
selves out. 

Chris. Then said Christian to his fellow, *'Now 
do I see myself in an error. Did not the shepherds 
bid us beware of flatterers? As is the saying of 
the Wise Man, so we have found it this day: *A 
man that flattereth his neighbor, spreadeth a net 
at his feet.' " 

Hope. They also gave us a note of directions 
about the way, for our more sure finding thereof ; 
but therein we have also forgotten to read, and 
have not kept ourselves from the paths of the 
destroyer. Thus they lay bewailing themselves 
in the net. At last they espied a Shining One 



A SHINING ONE APPEARS 169 

coming towards them with a whip of small cord in 
his hand. When he was come to the place where 
they were, he asked them whence they came, and 
what they did there. They told him that they 
were poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out 
of their way by a black man clothed in white, 
"Who bid us," said they, "follow him, for he was 
going thither too." Then said he with the whip, 
"It is Flatterer, a false prophet, that hath changed 
himself into an angel of light." So he rent the 
net, and let the men out. Then said he to them, 
"Follow me, that I may set you in your way 
again." So he led them back to the way which 
they had left to follow the Flatterer. Then he 
asked them, saying, "Where did you lie the last 
night?" They said, "With the shepherds upon 
the Delectable Mountains." He asked them then 
if they had not of those shepherds a note of direc- 
tion for the way. They answered, "Yes." "But 
did you not," said he, "when you were at a stand, 
pluck out and read your note?" They answered, 
"No." He asked them, "Why?" They said they 
forgot. He asked them, moreover, if the shep- 
herds did not bid them beware of the Flatterer. 
They answered, "Yes; but we did not imagine," 
said they, "that this fine-spoken man had been 
he." 

Then I saw in my dream, that he commanded 
them to lie down; which when they did, he 
whipped them sore, to teach them the good way 
wherein they should walk; and, as he whipped 



I70 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

them, he said, ''As many as I love, I rebuke and 
chasten; be zealous, therefore, and repent." 
This done, he bid them go on their way, and take 
good heed to the other directions of the shepherds. 
So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went 
softly along the right way, singing : 

'Come hither, you that walk along the way, 

See how the pilgrims fare that go astray; 

They catched are in an entangling net, 

'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget; 

'Tis true, they rescued were; but yet, you see. 

They're scourged to boot: let this your caution be." 

Now, after awhile they perceived afar off, one 
coming softly and alone, all along the highway, 
to meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, 
''Yonder is a man with his back towards Zion, 
and he is coming to meet us.'* 

Hope. I see him: let us take heed to ourselves 
lest he should prove a flatterer also. 

So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came 
up to them. His name was Atheist,* and he 
asked them whither they were going. 

Chris. We are going to Mount Zion. 

Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter. 

Chris. What is the meaning of your laugh- 
ter? 

Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant persons 
you are, to take upon yourselves so tedious a 
journey, and yet are like to have nothing but your 
travel for your pains. 

* An atheist is one who does not believe that there is a God. 




Atheist Laughing at Christian and Hopeful. 



Page I 70 



THEY MEET ATHEIST 171 

Chris. Why, man, do you think we shall not 
be received? 

Atheist. Received! There is no such a place 
as you dream of in all this world. 

Chris. But there is in the world to come. 

Atheist. When I was at home in mine own 
country, I heard as you now affirm, and, from that 
hearing, went out to see, and have been seeking 
this city these twenty years, but find no more of 
it than I did the first day I set out. 

Chris. We have both heard and believe that 
there is such a place to be found. 

Atheist. Had not I, when at home, believed 
I had not come thus far to seek ; but, finding none 
(and yet I should had there been such a place to 
be found, for I have gone to seek it farther than 
you), I am going back again, and will seek to 
refresh myself with the things that I then cast 
away for hopes of that which I now see is not. 

Chris. Then said Christian to Hopeful his 
fellow, "Is it true which this man hath said?" 

Hope. Take heed; he is one of the flatterers. 
Remember what it hath cost us once already for 
hearkening to such kind of fellows. What! no 
Mount Zion ? Did we not see from the Delectable 
Mountains the gate of the city? Also, are we not 
now to walk by faith? Let us go on, lest the man 
with the whip overtake us again. .1 say, my 
brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe to 
the saving of the soul. 

Chris. My brother, I did not put the question 



172 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

to thee for that I doubted of the truth of our 
beHef myself, but to prove thee, and to fetch 
from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As 
for this man, I know that he is bhnded. Let thee 
and me go on, knowing that we have beHef of the 
truth, and no He is of the truth. 

Hope. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of 
God. 

So they turned away from the man, and he, 
laughing at them, went his way. 

I then saw in my dream that they went till they 
came into a certain country, whose air naturally 
tended to make one drowsy if he came a stranger 
into it. And here Hopeful began to be very dull 
and heavy of sleep ; wherefore he said unto Chris- 
tian, **I do now begin to grow so drowsy, that I 
can scarcely hold up mine eyes; let us lie down 
here, and take one nap." 

Chris. ''By no means," said the other, 'lest 
sleeping, we never awake more." 

Hope. Why, my brother? sleep is sweet to the 
laboring man: we may be refreshed if we take 
a nap. 

Chris. Do not you remember that one of the 
shepherds bid us beware of the Enchanted 
Ground? He meant by that that we should 
beware of sleeping; wherefore let us not sleep as 
others, but let us watch and be sober. 

Hope. I acknowledge myself in fault ; and had 
I been here alone, I had, by sleeping, run the 
danger of death. I see it is true that the Wise 



HOPEFUL NARRATES CONVERSION173 

Man saith, "Two are better than one." Hitherto 
hath thy company been my help ; and thou shalt 
have a good reward for thy labor. 

Chris. ''Now, then," said Christian, "to pre- 
vent drowsiness in this place, let us talk about 
something profitable." 

Hope. With all my heart. 

Chris. Where shall we begin? 

Hope. Where God began with us. But do you 
begin, if you please. 

Chris. I will sing you first this song : 

"When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, 
And hear how these two pilgrims talk together; 
Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise, 
Thus to keep ope their drowsy, slumbering eyes. 
Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well, 
Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell." 

Chris. Then Christian began, and said, "I will 
ask you a question. How came you to think at 
first of doing as you do now?" 

Hope. Do you mean, how came I at first to 
look after the good of my soul? 

Chris. Yes, that is my meaning. 

Hope. I continued a great while in the delight 
of those things which were seen and sold at our 
fair ; things which I believe now would have, had 
I continued in them still, drowned me in ruin and 
destruction. 

Chris. What things were they? 

Hope. All the treasures and riches of the world. 
Also I deUghted much in rioting, revelling, drink- 



174 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

ing, swearing, lying, uncleanness, Sabbath-break- 
ing, and what not, that tended to destroy the soul. 
But I found at last, by hearing and considering 
of things that are holy, which indeed I heard of 
you, as also of beloved Faithful, that was put to 
death for his faith, and good living in Vanity Fair, 
that the end of these things is death; and that, 
for these things' sake, the wrath of God cometh 
upon those who disobey him. 

Chris. And did you presently fall under the 
power of this feeling? 

Hope. No ; I was not willing presently to know 
the evil of sin, nor the destruction that follows 
upon the doing of it ; but tried, when my mind at 
first began to be shaken with the Word, to shut 
mine eyes against the light thereof. 

Chris. But what was the cause of your waiting 
so long? 

Hope. The causes were, — Firstly, I was igno- 
rant that this was the work of God upon me. 
Secondly, Sin was yet very sweet to my flesh, and 
I was loth to leave it. Thirdly, I could not tell 
how to part with mine old companions, their 
presence and actions were so desirable unto me. 
Fourthly, The hours in which these feelings were 
upon me, were such troublesome and such heart- 
affrighting hours, that I could not bear, no, not so 
much as the remembrance of them upon my heart. 

Chris. Then, as it seems, sometimes you got 
rid of your trouble? 

Hope. Yes, verily, but it would come into my 



HOPEFUL NARRATES CONVERSIONiys 

mind again, and then I should be as bad, nay, 
worse than I was before. 

Chris. Why, what was it that brought your 
sins to mind again ? 

Hope. Many things; as, 

1 . If I did but meet a good man in the streets ;or, 

2 . If I have heard any read in the Bible ; or, 

3. If mine head did begin to ache; or, 

4. If I were told that some of my neighbors 
were sick ; or, 

5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were 
dead; or, 

6. If I thought of dying myself; or, 

7. If I heard that sudden death happened to 
others ; 

8. But especially when I thought of myself that 
I must quickly come to judgment. 

Chris. And could you at any time with ease 
get off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways 
it came upon you ? 

Hope. No, not I ; for then they got faster hold 
of my conscience ; and then, if I did but think of 
going back to sin (though my mind was turned 
against it,) it would be double torment to me. 

Chris. And how did you do then? 

Hope. I thought I must endeavor to mend my 
life; for else, thought I, I am sure to be lost 
forever. 

Chris. And did you endeavor to mend? 

Hope. Yes, and fled from not only my sins, but 
sinful company too, and betook me to religious 



176 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

duties, as praying, reading, weeping for sin, 
speaking truth to my neighbors, etc. These 
things did I, with many others, too much here 
to tell. 

Chris. And did you think yourself well then? 

Hope. Yes, for a while; but, at the last, my 
trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that 
over the neck of all my trying to do right. 

Chris. How came that about, since you were 
now doing right, as far as you knew ? 

Hope. There were several things brought it 
upon me; especially such sayings as these: "All 
our righteousness are as filthy rags;" "By the 
works of the law shall no flesh be made righteous ;" 
"When ye shall have done all those things which 
are commanded you, say. We are unprofitable;" 
with many more such like. From whence I began 
to reason with myself thus: If all my righteous- 
ness are filthy rags, if by the deeds of the law no 
man can be made righteous, and if, when we have 
done all, we are yet unprofitable, then it is but a 
folly to think of heaven by the law. I further 
thought thus; If a man runs a hundred pounds 
into the shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall 
pay for all that he shall buy; yet his old debt 
stands still in the book uncrossed ; for the which 
the shopkeeper may sue him, and cast him into 
prison till he shall pay the debt. 

Chris. Well, and how did you apply this to 
yourself?^ 

Hope. Why, I thought thus with myself: I 



HOPEFUL NARRATES CONVERSION 177 

have by my sins run a great way into God's book, 
and my now reforming will not pay off that score. 
Therefore I should think still, under all my present 
trying. But how shall I be freed from that 
punishment that I have brought myself in danger 
of by my former sins. 

Chris. A very good application ; but pray go on, 

Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me 
ever since my late turning from sin is, that if I 
look narrowly into the best of what I do now, 
I still see sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best 
of that I do ; so that now I am forced to conclude 
that, notwithstanding my former fond opinion of 
myself and duties, I have committed sin enough 
in one duty to send me to hell, though my former 
life had been faultless. 

Chris. And what did you do then? 

Hope. Do! I could not tell what to do, till 
I brake my mind to Faithful; for he and I were 
well acquainted. And he told me, that unless 
I could obtain the righteousness of a Man that 
never had sinned, neither mine own nor all the 
righteousness of the world could save me. 

Chris. And did you think he spake true? 

Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased 
and satisfied with mine own trying, I had called 
him fool for his pains; but now, since I see mine 
own weakness and the sin which cleaves to my 
best performance, I have been forced to be of his 
opinion. 

Chris. But did you think, when at first he sug- 



178 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

gested it to you, that there was such a Man to be 
found, of whom it might justly be said that He 
never committed sin? 

Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded 
strangely; but after a little more talk and com- 
pany with him I had full certainty about it. 

Chris. And did you ask him what Man this was, 
and how you must be made righteous by Him? 

Hope. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord 
Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most 
High. And thus, said he, you must be made 
right by Him, even by trusting what He hath done 
by Himself in the days of His flesh, and suffered 
when He did hang on the tree. I asked him 
further, How that Man's righteousness could be of 
that power to help another before God ? And he 
told me He was the mighty God, and did what He 
did, and died the death also, not for Himself, but 
for me; to whom His doings, and the worthiness 
of them, should be given if I believed on Him. 

Chris. And what did you do then? 

Hope. I made my objections against my be- 
lieving, for that I thought He was not willing to 
save me. 

Chris. And what said Faithful to you then? 

Hope. He bid me go to Him and see. Then I 
said it was too much for me to ask for. But he 
said No, for I was invited to come. Then he gave 
me a book of Jesus' own writing to encourage me 
the more freely to come; and he said concerning 
that book, that every word and letter thereof 



HOPEFUL NARRATES CONVERSION 179 

stood firmer than heaven and earth. Then I 
asked him what I must do when I came; and he 
told me I must entreat on my knees, with all my 
heart and soul, the Father to reveal Him to me. 
Then I asked him further how I must make my 
prayer to Him; and he said, Go, and thou shalt 
find Him upon a mercy-seat, where He sits all the 
year long to give pardon and forgiveness to them 
that come. I told him that I knew not what to 
say when I came ; and he bid me say to this effect : 
God be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to 
know and believe in Jesus Christ ; for I see that if 
His righteousness had not been, or I have not 
faith in that righteousness, I am utterly cast away. 
Lord, I have heard that Thou art a merciful God, 
and hast given that Thy Son Jesus Christ should 
be the Saviour of the world ; and, moreover, that 
Thou art willing to bestow Him upon such a poor 
sinner as I am. And I am a sinner indeed. Lord, 
take therefore this opportunity, and show Thy 
grace in the salvation of my soul, through Thy 
Son Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Chris. And did you do as you were bidden? 

Hope. Yes, over, and over, and over. 

Chris. And did the Father show His son to 
you? 

Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, 
nor fourth, nor fifth; no, nor at the sixth time 
neither. 

Chris. What did you do then? 

Hope. What! why, I could not tell what to do. 



i8o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. Had you no thoughts of leaving off 
praying? 

Hope. Yes; a hundred times twice told. 

Chris. And what was the reason you did not? 

Hope. I believed that that was true which had 
been told me ; to wit, that without the righteous- 
ness of this Christ, all the world could not save 
me; and therefore, thought I with myself, if I 
leave off I die, and I can but die at the throne of 
grace. And withal, this came into my mind: 
"Though it tarry, wait for it ; because it will surely 
come, it will not tarry." So I continued praying 
until the Father showed me His Son. 

Chris. And how was He shown unto you? 

Hope. I did not see Him with my bodily eyes, 
but with the eyes of my heart, and thus it was: 
One day I was very sad, I think sadder than at 
any one time in my life; and this sadness was 
through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness 
of my sins. And, as I was then looking for 
nothing but hell and the everlasting loss of my 
soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus 
look down from heaven upon me, and saying, 
"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt 
be saved." 

But I replied, "Lord, I am a great, a very great 
sinner." And He answered, "My grace is suffi- 
cient for thee," Then I said, "But, Lord, what 
is believing?" And then I saw from that saying, 
"He that cometh to me shall never hunger, and 
he that belie veth on me shall never thirst," that 



HOPEFUL NARRATES CONVERSION i8i 

believing and coming was all one; and that he 
that came, that is, ran out in his heart and desire 
after salvation by Christ, he indeed believed in 
Christ. Then the water stood in mine eyes, and 
I asked further, "But, Lord, may such a great 
sinner as I am be indeed accepted of Thee, and be 
saved by thee?" and I heard Him say, *'And him 
that Cometh to me I will in no wise cast out." 
Then said I, "But how Lord, must I consider of 
Thee in my coming to Thee, that my faith may 
be placed aright upon Thee?" Then he said, 
"Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. 
He is the end of the law for righteousness to 
every one that believes. He died for our sins, 
and rose again for our righteousness. He loved 
us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood. 
He is Mediator between God and us. He ever 
liveth to plead for us. " From all which I gathered 
that I must look for righteousness in His person, 
and for satisfaction for my sins by His blood ; that 
what He did in obedience to His Father's law, and 
in submitting to the penalty thereof, was not for 
Himself, but for him that will accept it for his 
salvation, and be thankful. And now was my 
heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine 
affections running over with love to the name, 
people, and ways of Jesus Christ. 

Chris. This was a revelation of Christ to your 
soul indeed. But tell me particularly what effect 
this had upon your spirit. 

Hope. It made me see that all the world, not- 



1 82 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

withstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a 
state of condemnation. It made me see that God 
the Father, though He be just, can justly forgive 
the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed 
of the vileness of my former life, and confounded 
me with the sense of my own ignorance ; for there 
never came thought into my heart before now, 
that showed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. 
It made me love a holy life, and long to do some- 
thing for the honor and glory of the name of the 
Lord Jesus. Yea, I thought that had I now a 
thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could 
spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus, 



CHAPTER X. 

I saw then in my dream that Hopeful looked 
back, and saw Ignorance, whom they had left 
behind, coming after. ' 'Look, ' ' said he to Chris- 
tian, "how far yonder youngster loitereth behind." 

Chris. Ay, ay, I see him : he careth not for our 
company. 

Hope. But I think it would not have hurt him, 
had he kept pace with us hitherto. 

Chris. That is true; but I warrant you he 
thinks otherwise. 

Hope. That I think he doth ; but, however, let 
us tarry for him. So they did. 

Chris. Then Christian said to him, "Come 
away, man; why do you stay so behind?" 

Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone, 
even more a great deal than in company, unless 
I like it the better. 

Then said Christian to Hopeful (but softly), 
"Did I not tell you he cared not for our company? 
But, however," said he, "come up, and let us talk 
away the time in this solitary place." Then, 
directing his speech to Ignorance, he said, "Come 
how do you? How stands it between God and 
your soul now?" 

Ignor. I hope well; for I am always full of 
good thoughts, that come into my mind to com- 
fort me as I walk. 

(183) 



1 84 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chris. What good motions? pray tell us. 

Ignor. Why, I think of God and heaven. 

Chris. So do the devils and lost souls. 

Ignor. But I think of them and desire them. 

Chris. So do many that are never like to come 
there. 'The soul of the sluggard desireth and 
hath nothing." 

Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for 
them. 

Chris. That I doubt, for leaving of all is a very 
hard matter ; yea, a harder matter than many are 
aware of. But why, or by what, art thou per- 
suaded that thou hast left all for God and 
heaven ? 

Ignor. My heart tells me so. 

Chris. The Wise Man says, "He that trusteth 
in his own heart is a fool." 

Ignor. This is spoken of an evil heart; but 
mine is a good one. 

Chris. But how dost thou prove that? 

Ignor. It comforts me in the hopes of heaven. 

Chris. That may be through its deceitfulness ; 
for a man's heart may minister comfort to him in 
the hopes of that thing for which he has yet no 
ground to hope. 

Ignor. But my heart and life agree together; 
and therefore my hope is well grounded. 

Chris. Who told thee that thy heart and life 
agree together? 

Ignor. My heart tells me so. 

Chris. Ask my- fellow if I be a thief! Thy 



IGNORANCE FALLS BEHIND 185 

heart tells thee so! Except the Word of God 
telleth thee in this matter, other testimony is of 
no value. 

Ignor. But is it not a good heart that hath good 
thoughts? and is not that a good life that is 
according to God's commandments? 

Chris. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good 
thoughts, and that is a good life that is according 
to God's commandments; but it is one thing, 
indeed, to have these, and another thing only to 
think so. 

Ignor. Pray, what count you good thoughts, 
and a life according to God's commandments ? 

Chris. There are good thoughts of many kinds: 
some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, 
and some other things. 

Ignor. You go so fast, I cannot keep pace 
with you. Do you go on before: I must stay 
awhile behind. 

Then they said : 

"Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be, 
To slight good counsel, ten times given thee? 
And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know, 
Ere long, the evil of thy doing so. 
Remember, man, in time; stoop, do not fear; 
Good coimsel, taken well, saves; therefore hear: 
But, if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be 
The loser, Ignorance, I'll warrant thee." 

Then Christian addressed himself thus to his 
fellow : 

Chris. Well, come, my good Hopeful; I per- 



1 86 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

ceive that thou and I must walk by ourselves 
again. 

So I saw in my dream that they went on apace 
before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. 
Then said Christian to his companion, "It pities 
me much for this poor man : it will certainly go ill 
with him at last." 

Hope. Alas! there are abundance in our 
town in his condition, whole families, yea, 
whole streets, and that of pilgrims, too; and 
if there be so many in our parts, how many, 
think you, must there be in the place where he 
was bom ? 

Chris. Indeed, the Word saith, **He hath 
blinded their eyes, lest they should see." 

Hope. Well said; I believe you have said the 
truth. Are we now almost got past the En- 
chanted Ground? 

Chris. Why, art thou weary of our talking ? 

Hope. No, verily; but that I would know 
where we are. 

Chris. We have not now above two"* miles 
farther to go thereon. Well, we will leave at this 
time our neighbor Ignorance by himself, and fall 
upon another subject. 

Hope. With all my heart; but you shall still 
begin. 

Chris. Well, then, did you not know, about 
ten years ago, one Temporary in your parts, who 
was a forward man in religion then? 

Hope. Know him! yes; he dwelt in Graceless, 



THE TWO PILGRIMS PROCEED 187 

a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he 
dwelt next door to one Turnback. 

Chris. Right, he dwelt under the same roof 
with him. Well, that man was much awakened 
once : I believe that then he had some sight of his 
sins, and of the punishment that was due thereto. 

Hope. I am of your mind; for (my house not 
being above three miles from him) he would oft- 
times come to me, and that with many tears. 
Truly, I pitied the man, and was not altogether 
without hope of him; but one may see, it is not 
every one that cries "Lord! Lord!" 

Chris. He told me once that he was resolved 
to go on pilgrimage as we do now; but all of a 
sudden he grew acquainted with one Save-self, 
and then he became a stranger to me, for at that 
time he gave up going on pilgrimage. 



CHAPTER XL 

NOW I saw in my dream, that by this time 
the pilgrims were got over the Enchanted 
Ground, and entering into the country of 
Beulah, whose air was very sweet and pleasant : the 
way lying directly through it, they enjoyed them- 
selves there for a season. Yea, here they heard con- 
tinually the singing of birds and saw every day the 
flowers appear on the earth, and heard the voice of 
the turtle in the land. In this country the sun 
shineth night and day ; wherefore this was beyond 
the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out 
of the reach of Giant Despair ; neither could they 
from this place so much as see Doubting Castle. 
Here they were within sight of the City they were 
going to; also here met them some of the inhabi- 
tants thereof; for in this land the Shining Ones 
commonly walked, because it was upon the 
borders of heaven. Here they had no want of 
com and wine; for in this place they met with 
abundance of what they had sought for in all 
their pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from 
out of the City, loud voices, saying, **Say ye to 
the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation 
cometh! Behold, His reward is with Him!" 
Here all the inhabitants of the country called 
them **The holy people, and redeemed of the 
Lord," sought out," etc. 

(i88) 



BEULAH LAND 189 

Now, as they walked in this land, they had 
more rejoicing than in parts more remote from 
the kingdom to which they were bound; and 
drawing near to the City, they had yet a more 
perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls 
and precious stones, also the streets thereof were 
paved with gold ; so that by reason of the natural 
glory of the City, and the reflection of the sun- 
beams upon it, Christian with desire fell sick; 
Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease, 
wherefore here they lay by it awhile, crying out 
because of their pangs, "If you see my Beloved 
tell Him that I am sick of love." 

But being a little strengthened, and better able 
to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, 
and came yet nearer and nearer, where were 
orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their gates 
opened into the highway. Now, as they came up 
to these places, behold, the gardener, stood in the 
way; to whom the pilgrims said, "Whose goodly 
vineyards and gardens are these?" He answered, 
"They are the King's, and are planted here for 
His own delight, and also for the solace of pil- 
grims." So the gardener had them into the vine- 
yards, and bid them refresh themselves with the 
dainties. He also showed them there the King's 
walks, and the arbors where He delighted to be; 
and here they tarried and slept. 

Now I beheld in my dream, that they talked 
more in their sleep at this time than ever they did 
in all their journey; and being in thought there- 



igo PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

about, the gardener said even to me, "Wherefore 
dost thou meditate at the matter? It is the 
nature of the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards 
to go down so sweetly as to cause the Hps of them 
that are asleep to speak." 

So I saw, when they awoke they undertook to 
go up to the City. But, as I said, the reflection 
of the sun upon the City (for the City was pure 
gold) was so extremely glorious, that they could 
not, as yet, with open face behold it, but through 
a glass made for that purpos^. So I saw that, as 
they went on, there met them two men in raiment 
that shone like gold, also their faces shone as the 
light. 

These men asked the pilgrims whence they 
came; and they told them. They also asked 
them where they had lodged, what difficulties and 
dangers, what comforts and pleasures, they had 
met in the way; and they told them. Then said 
the men that met them, ''You have but two diffi- 
culties more to meet with, and then you are in 
the City." 

Christian, then, and his companion, asked the 
men to go along with them; so they told them 
that they would. "But," said they, "you must 
obtain it by your own faith. So I saw in my 
dream that they went on together till they came 
in sight of the gate. 

Now I further saw, that betwixt them and the 
gate was a river; but there was no bridge to go 
over, and the river was very deep. At the sight, 



A RIVER INTERVENES 191 

therefore, of this river, the pilgrims were much 
stunned ; but the men that went with them said, 
"You must go through, or you cannot come at 
the gate." 

The pilgrims then began to inquire if there was 
no other way to the gate ; to which they answered, 
"Yes; but there hath not any save two, to wit, 
Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that 
path since the foundation of the world, nor shall 
until the last trumpet shall sound." The pil- 
grims then, especially Christian, began to be 
anxious in his mind, and looked this way and 
that; but no way could be found by them by 
which they might escape the river. Then they 
asked the men if the waters were all of a depth. 
They said, "No," yet they could not help them in 
that case; "for," said they, "you shall find it 
deeper or shallower as you believe in the King of 
the place." 

They then addressed themselves to the water; 
and, entering, Christian began to sink, and crying 
out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, "I sink in 
deep waters ; the billows go over my head ; all His 
waves go over me." 

Then said the other, "Be of good cheer, my 
brother; I feel the bottom, and it is good." Then 
said Christian, "Ah! my friend, the sorrows of 
death have compassed me about; I shall not see 
the land that flows with milk and honey." And 
with that, a great darkness and horror fell upon 
Christian, so that he could not see before him. 



192 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Also here he in a great measure lost his senses, so 
that he could neither remember nor orderly talk 
of any of those sweet refreshments that he had 
met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all 
the words that he spake still tended to show that 
he had horror of mind, and heart-fears that he 
should die in that river, and never obtain entrance 
in at the gate. Here also, as they that stood by 
perceived, he was much in the troublesome 
thoughts of the sins that he had committed, both 
since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was 
also observed that he w^as troubled with the sight 
of demons and evil spirits; for ever and anon 
he would intimate so much by words. 

Hopeful, therefore, here had much ado to keep 
his brother's head above water; yea, sometimes 
he would be quite gone down, and then, ere a while 
he would rise up again half dead. Hopeful would 
also endeavor to comfort him, saying, ''Brother, 
I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us ;" 
but Christian would answer, "It is you, it is you 
they wait for: you have been hopeful ever since 
I knew you." ''And so have you," said he to 
Christian. "Ah, brother," said he, "surely, if I 
were right, He would now arise to help me; but 
for my sins He hath brought me into this snare, 
and hath left me." Then said Hopeful, "My 
brother, these troubles and distresses that you go 
through in these waters are no sign that God hath 
forsaken you; but are sent to try you, whether 
you will call to mind that which hitherto you 



TWO SHINING MEN 193 

have received of His goodness, and live upon Him 
in your distresses." 

Then I saw in my dream that Christian was in 
thought awhile. To whom also Hopeful added 
these words, *'Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ 
maketh thee whole." And, with that. Christian 
brake out with a loud voice, "Oh, I see Him again ; 
and He tells me, 'When thou passest through the 
waters, I will be with thee ; and through the rivers, 
they shall not overflow thee.' " Then they both 
took courage; and the enemy was, after that, as 
still as a stone, until they were gone over. Chris- 
tian, therefore, presently found ground to stand 
upon ; and so it followed that the rest of the river 
was but shallow. Thus they got over. 

Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other 
side, they saw the two Shining Men again, who 
there waited for them. Wherefore, being come 
out of the river, they saluted them, saying, "We 
are heavenly spirits, sent forth to help those that 
shall be heirs of salvation." Thus they went 
along towards the gate. Now, you must note that 
the City stood upon a mighty hill; but the pil- 
grims went lip that hill with ease, because they 
had these two men to lead them up by the arms ; 
also they had left their mortal garments behind 
them in the river; for though they went in with 
them, they came out without them. They there- 
fore went up here with much activity and speed, 
though the foundation upon which the City was 
framed was higher than the clouds. They there- 



194 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

fore went up through the regions of the air, sweetly 
talking as they went, being comforted because 
they had safely got over the river, and had such 
glorious companions to attend them. 

The talk they had with the Shining Ones, was 
about the glory of the place ; who told them that 
the beauty and glory of it were such as could not 
be put into words. ''There," said they, ''is the 
Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumer- 
able company of angels, and the spirits of good 
men made perfect. You are going now," said 
they, "to the Paradise of God, wherein you shall 
see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading 
fruits thereof; and when you come there, you 
shall have white robes given you, and your walk 
and talk shall be every day with the King, even 
all the days of an eternal life. There you shall 
not see again such thj^ngs as you saw when you 
were in the lower region upon the earth; to wit, 
sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death; 'for the 
former things are passed away.' You are going 
now to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, and to 
the prophets, men that God hath taken away from 
the evil to come, and that are now resting upon 
their beds, each one walking in his righteousness." 
The men then asked, "What must we do in the 
holy place?" To whom it was answered, "You 
must there receive the comfort of all your toil, and 
have joy for all your sorrow; you must reap what 
you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, 
and tears, and sufferings for the King by the way. 



MOUNT ZION 195 

In, tnat place you must wear crowns of gold, and 
enjoy the perpetual sight and visions of the Holy 
One; for there you shall see Him as He is. There 
also you shall serve Him continually with praise, 
with shouting and thanksgiving, whom you desired 
to serve in the world, though with much difficulty, 
because of the weakness of your bodies. There 
your eyes shall be delighted with seeing and your 
ears with hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty 
One. There you shall enjoy your friends again 
that are gone thither before you; and there you 
shall with joy receive even every one that follows 
into the holy place after you. There also you 
shall be clothed with glory and majesty, and put 
into a state fit to ride out with the King of Glory. 
When He shall come with sound of trumpet in 
the clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you 
shall come with Him ; and when He shall sit upon 
the throne of judgment, you shall sit by Him; 
yea, and when He shall pass sentence upon all the 
workers of evil, let them be angels or men, you also 
shall have a voice in that judgment because they 
were His and your enemies. Also, when He shall 
again return to the City, you shall go too, with 
sound of trumpet, and be ever with Him." 

Now, while they were thus drawing towards 
the gate, behold, a company of the heavenly host 
came out to meet them ; to whom it was said by 
the other two Shining Ones, ''These are the men 
that have loved our Lord when in the world, and 
that have left all for His holy name ; and He hath 



196 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

sent us to fetch them, and we have brought them 
thus far on their desired journey, that they may 
go in and look their Redeemer in the face with 
joy. " Then the heavenly host gave a great shout, 
saying, "Blessed are they which are called to the 
marriage supper of the Lamb." There came out 
also at this time to meet them several of the Kings 
trumpeters, clothed in white and shining raiment 
who, with melodious noises and loud, made even 
the heavens to echo with their sound. These 
trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow with 
ten thousand welcomes from the world ; and this 
they did with shouting and sound of trumpet. 

This done, they compassed them round on 
every side; some went before, some behind, and 
some on the right hand, some on the left (as it 
were to guard them through the upper regions), 
continually sounding as they went, with melodious 
noise, in notes on high : so that the very sight was 
to them that could behold it as if heaven itself was 
come down to meet them. Thus, therefore, they 
walked on together; and, as they walked, ever 
and anon these trumpeters, even with joyful 
sound, would, by mixing their music, with looks 
and gestures, still signify to Christian and his 
brother how welcome they were into their com- 
pany, and with what gladness they came to meet 
them. And now were these two men as it were 
in heaven before they came at it, being swallowed 
up with the sight of angels, and with hearing of 
their melodious notes. Here also they had the 



THE CELESTIAL CITY 197 

City itself in view, and thought they heard all the 
bells therein to ring, and welcome them thereto. 
But, above all, the warm and joyful thoughts 
that they had about their own dwelling there with 
such company, and that for ever and ever, oh ! by 
what tongue or pen can their glorious joy be 
expressed ? 

And thus they came up to the gate. Now, when 
they were come up to the gate, there was written 
over it in letters of gold, "Blessed are they that 
DO His commandments, that they may have 

RIGHT TO THE TREE OF LIFE, AND MAY ENTER IN 
THROUGH THE GATES INTO THE CITY." 

Then I saw in my dream, that the Shining Men 
bid them call at the gate: the which when they 
did, some from above looked over the gate, such 
as Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, and others, to whom 
it was said, "These pilgrims are come from the 
City of Destruction, for the love that they bear to 
the King of this place." And then the pilgrims 
gave in unto them each man his certificate, which 
they had received in the beginning; those there- 
fore were carried in to the King, who, when He 
had read them, said, "Where are the men?" To 
whom it was answered, "They are standing with- 
out the gate." The King then commanded to 
open the gate, "that the righteous nation," said 
He, "which keepeth the truth, may enter in." 

Now, I saw in my dream, that these two men 
went in at the gate ; and lo ! as they entered, their 
looks were changed so that their faces became 

13 



198 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

bright ; and they had garments put on that shone 
Hke gold. There were also that met them with 
harps and crowns, and gave them to them — the 
harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of 
honor. Then I heard in my dream that all the 
bells in the City rang again for joy, and that it was 
said unto them, "Enter ye into the joy of your 
Lord." I also heard the men themselves, that 
they sang with a loud voice, saying, "Blessing, 
and honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him 
that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, 
for ever and ever!" 

Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the 
men, I looked in after them, and behold, the City 
shone like the sun; the streets also were paved 
with gold; and in them walked many men with 
crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and 
golden harps to sing praises withal. 

There were also of them that had wings, and 
they answered one another without ceasing, say- 
ing, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord!" And, after 
that, they shut up the gates; which when I had 
seen, I wished myself among them. 

Now while I was gazing upon all these things, 
I turned my head to look back, and saw Ignorance 
come up to the river-side; but he soon got over, 
and that without half the difficulty which the 
other two men met with. For it happened that 
there was then in the place one Vain-Hope, a 
ferryman, that with his boat helped him over; so 
he, as the others I saw, did ascend the hill, to come 



IGNORANCE FAILS TO ENTER 199 

up to the gate; only he came alone, neither did 
any man meet him with the least encouragement. 
When he was come up to the gate, he looked up to 
the writing that was above, and then began to 
knock, supposing that entrance should have been 
quickly given to him; but he was asked by the 
men that looked over the top of the gate, ''Whence 
came you? and what would you have?" He 
answered, "I have eaten and drunk in the presence 
of the King, and He has taught in our streets." 
Then they asked him for his certificate, that they 
might go in and show it to the King: so he 
fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. 
Then said they, ' ' Have you none ? " But the man 
answered never a word. So they told the King; 
but He would not come down to see him, but 
commanded the two Shining Ones that conducted 
Christian and Hopeful to the City, to go out and 
take Ignorance, and bind him hand and foot, and 
have him away. Then they took him up, and 
carried him through the air to the door that I saw 
in the side of the of the hill, and put him in there. 
Then I saw that there was a way to hell, even 
from the gates of heaven, as well as from the City 
of Destruction! 

So I awoke, and behold, it was a dream. 



CONCLUSION. 

NOW, reader, I have told my dream to thee, 
See if thou canst interpret it to me, 
Or to thyself or neighbor ; but take heed 

Of misinterpreting ; for that, instead 
Of doing good, will but thyself abuse : 
By misinterpreting, evil ensues. 

Take heed also that thou be not extreme 
In playing with the outside of my dream ; 
Nor let my figure or similitude 
Put thee into a laughter or a feud. 
Leave this for boys and fools ; but as for thee. 
Do thou the substance of my matter see. 

Put by the curtains, look within my veil ; 
Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail. 
There, if thou seekest them, such things to find 
As will be helpful to an honest mind. 

What of my dross thou findest there, be bold 
To throw away ; but yet preserve the gold. 
What if my gold be wrapped up in ore ? — 
None throws away the apple for the core. 
But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, 
I know not but t'wih make me dream again. 



(200) 



THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

PART II. 



(201) 



CHAPTER I. 

Courteous Companions, — 

SOME time since, to tell you my dream that I 
had of Christian the Pilgrim, and of his dan- 
gerous journey towards the Celestial 
Country, was pleasant to me and profitable to 
you. I told you then, also, what I saw concern- 
ing his wife and children, and how unwilling they 
were to go with him on pilgrimage, insomuch 
that he was forced to go on his progress without 
them; for he durst not run the danger of that 
destruction which he feared would come by stay- 
ing with them in the City of Destruction ; where- 
fore, as I then showed you, he left them and 
departed. 

Now, it hath so happened, through the abun- 
dance of business, that I have been much hindered 
and kept back from my wonted travels into those 
parts whence he went, and so could not, till now, 
obtain an opportunity to make further inquiry 
after those whom he left behind, that I might 
give you an account of them. But, -having had 
some concerns that way of late, I went down 
again thitherward. Now, having taken up my 
lodgings in a wood about a mile off the place, as 
I slept I dreamed again. 

And as I was in my dream, behold, an aged 
gentleman came by where I lay ; and, because he 

(203) 



204 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

was to go some part of the way that I was travel- 
ling, methought I got up and went with him. 
So, as we walked, and as travelers usually do, 
I was as if we fell into discourse; and our talk 
happened to be about Christian and his travels; 
for thus I began with the old man : 

"Sir," said I, "what town is that there below, 
that lieth on the left hand of our way?" 

Then said Mr. Sagacity (for that was his name), 
"It is the City of Destruction; a populous place, 
but possessed with a very ill-conditioned and idle 
sort of people." 

"I thought that was that city," quoth I: "I 
went once myself through that town, and there- 
fore know that this report you give of it is true." 

Sag. Too true! I wish I could speak truth in 
speaking better of them that dwell therein. 

"Well, sir," quoth I, "then I perceive you to be 
a well-meaning man, and so one that takes pleas- 
ure to hear and tell of that which is good. Pray, 
did you never hear what happened to a man some 
time ago of this town (whose name was Christian), 
that went on pilgrimage up towards the higher 
regions?" 

Sag. Hear of him! Ay, and I also heard of the 
difficulties, troubles, wars, captivities, cries, groans, 
frights and fears that he met with and had in his 
journey. Besides, I must tell you all our country 
rings of him : there are but few houses that have 
heard of him and his doings but have sought after 
and got the record of his pilgrimage. Yea, I 



THE AUTHOR AND MR. SAGACITY 205 

think I may say that his hazardous journey has 
got many wellwishers to his ways; for though, 
when he was here, he was a fool in every man's 
mouth, yet now he is gone he is highly commended 
of all. For 't is said he lives bravely where he is : 
yea, many of them that are resolved never to run 
his risks yet have their mouths water at his gains. 

"They may," quoth I, 'Veil think, if they think 
an3rthing that is true, that he liveth well where he 
is ; for he now lives at and in the Fountain of Life, 
and has what he has without labor and sorrow; 
for there is no grief mixed therewith. But, pray, 
what talk have the people about him?" 

Sag. Talk! the people talk strangely about 
him: some say that he now walks in white; that 
he has a chain of gold about his neck; that he has 
a crown of gold beset with pearls upon his head. 
Others say that the Shining Ones, that sometimes 
showed themselves unto him in his journey, are 
become his companions, and that he is as familiar 
with them in the place where he is, as here one 
neighbor is with another. Besides, it is confident- 
ly spoken concerning him, that the King of the 
place where he is has bestowed upon him already 
a very rich and pleasant dwelling at court, and 
that he every day eateth and drinketh and walk- 
eth with Him, and receiveth of the smiles and 
favors of Him that is Judge of all there. More- 
over, it is expected of some, that his Prince, the 
Lord of that country, will shortly come into these 
parts, and will know the reason, if they can give 



2o6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

any, why his neighbors set so httle by him, and 
had him so much in derision, when they per- 
ceived that he would be a Pilgrim. For they say, 
now he is so in the affections of his Prince, and 
that his Sovereign is so much concerned with the 
wrongs that were cast upon Christian when he 
became a Pilgrim, that He will look upon all as 
if done unto Himself; and no marvel, for it was 
for the love that he had to his Prince that he 
ventured as he did. 

'*! daresay," quoth I; *'I am glad on't; I am 
glad for the poor man's sake, for that he now has 
rest from his labor, and for that he reapeth the 
benefit of his tears with joy, and for that he has 
got beyond gunshot of his enemies, and is out of 
the reach of them that hate him. I also am glad 
for that a rumor of these things is noised abroad 
in this country : who can tell but that it may work 
some good effect on some that are left behind? 
But pray, sir, while it is fresh in my mind, do you 
hear anything of his wife and children? Poor 
hearts! I wonder in my mind what they do." 

Sag. Who? Christiana and her sons? They 
are like to do as well as did Christian himself ; for, 
though they all played the fool at first, and would 
by no means be persuaded by either the tears or 
entreaties of Christian, yet, second thoughts have 
wrought wonderfully with them, so they have 
packed up, and are also gone after him. 

''Better and better," quoth I: **but, what! 
wife and children and all?" 



SAGACITY TELLS OF CHRISTIANA 207 

Sag. It is true : I can give you an account of the 
matter, for I was upon the spot at the instant, and 
was thoroughly acquainted with the whole affair. 

'Then," said I, "a man, it seems, may report 
it for a truth?" 

Sag. You need not fear to declare it. I mean, 
that they are all gone on pilgrimage, both the 
good woman and her four boys. And, since (we 
are, as I perceive) going some considerable way 
together, I will give you an account of the whole 
matter. 

This Christiana (for that was her name from 
the day that she, with her children betook them- 
selves to a pilgrim's life) after her husband had 
gone over the river, and she could hear of him no 
more, her thoughts began to work in her mind. 
First, for that she had lost her husband, and of 
that the loving bond of that relation was utterly 
broken betwixt them. For you know (said he to 
me) it is only natural that the living should have 
many sad thoughts, in the remembrance of the 
loss of loving relations. This, therefore, of her 
husband, did cost her many a tear. But this was 
not all; for Christiana did also begin to consider 
with herself, whether unbecoming behavior to- 
wards her husband was not one cause that she 
saw him no more, and that in such sort he was 
taken away from her. And, upon this, came into 
her mind, by swarms, all her unkind, unnatural, 
and ungodly treatment of her dear friend ; which 
also troubled her conscience, and did load her with 



2o8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

guilt. She was, moreover, much broken with 
recalHng to remembrance the restless groans, 
brinish tears, and self-bemoanings of her husband, 
and how she did harden her heart against all his 
entreaties and loving persuasions of her and her 
sons to go with him ; yea, there was not an3rthing 
that Christian either said to her or did before her, 
all the while that his burden did hang on his back, 
but it returned upon her like a flash of lightning, 
and rent her heart in sunder. Specially that 
bitter outcry of his, ''What shall I do to be saved .?" 
did ring in her ears most dolefully. 

Then said she to her children, ''Sons, we are all 
undone. I have sinned away your father, and 
he is gone ; he would have had us with him, but I 
would not go myself; I also have hindered you 
of life." 

AVith that, the boys fell all into tears, and cried 
out to go after their father. 

*'0h," said Christiana, "that it had been but 
our lot to go with him ! then had it fared well with 
us, beyond what it is like to do now. For though 
I formerly foolishly imagined, concerning the 
troubles of your father, that they came from a 
foolish fancy that he had, oi for that he was 
overrun with melancholy humors ; yet now it will 
not out of my mind but that they sprang from 
another cause; and it was this, that the 
light of life was given him, by the help of 
which, as I perceive, he has escaped the snares 
of death. 



OF CHRISTIANA'S DREAM 209 

Then they all wept again, and cried out, ''Oh, 
woe worth the day!" 

The next night Christiana had a dream; and, 
behold, she saw as if a broad parchment were 
opened before her, in which were recorded the 
sum of her ways; and the times, as she thought, 
looked very black upon her. Then she cried out 
aloud in her sleep, ''Lord, have mercy upon me a 
sinner!" and the little children heard her. 

After this, she thought she saw two very ill- 
favored ones standing by her bed-side, and say- 
ing, "What shall we do with this woman? for she 
cries out for mercy waking and sleeping: if she 
be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall lose her 
as we have lost her husband. Wherefore we must, 
by one way or other, seek to take her off from 
the thoughts of what shall be hereafter; else, all 
the world cannot help but she will become a 
pilgrim. 

Now she awoke in a great sweat ; also a tremb- 
ling was upon her; but after a while, she fell to 
sleeping again. And then she thought she saw 
Christian her husband in a place of bliss, among 
many immortals, with a harp in his hand, stand- 
ing and playing upon it before One that sat upon a 
throne, with a rainbow about His head. 

She saw, also, as if he bowed his head with his 
face to the paved work that was under the Prince's 
feet, saying, "I heartily thank my Lord and King 
for bringing of me into this place. ' ' Then shouted 
a company of them that stood round about, and 



2IO PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

harped with their harps ; but no man hving could 
tell what they said, but Christian and his com- 
panions. 

Next morning, when she was up, and had 
prayed to God and talked with her children a 
while, one knocked hard at the door; to whom 
she spake out, saying, "If thou comest in God's 
name, come in." So he said, "Amen," and 
opened the door, and saluted her with "Peace be 
to this house!" The which, when he had done, 
he said, "Christiana, knowest thou wherefore I 
am come?" Then she blushed and trembled, 
also her heart began to wax warm with desires to 
know from whence he came, and what was his 
errand to her. So he said unto her, "My name is 
Secret: I dwell with those that are on high. It 
is talked of where I dwell, as if thou hadst a desire 
to go thither ; also there is a report that thou art 
aware of the evil thou hast formerly done to thy 
husband, in hardening thy heart against his way, 
and in keeping of these thy babes in their igno- 
rance. Christiana, the Merciful One hath sent me 
to tell thee, that He is a God ready to forgive, and 
that He taketh delight to pardon offences. He 
also would have thee know that He inviteth thee 
to come into His presence, to His table, and that 
He will feed thee with the fat of His house, and 
with the heritage of Jacob thy father. 

There is Christian, thy husband that was, with 
legions more, his companions, ever behold that 
face that doth minister life to beholders ; and they 



CHRISTIANA IS SENT FOR 211 

will be glad when they shall hear the sound of thy 
feet step over thy Father's threshold." 

Christiana at this was greatly abashed in her- 
self, and bowed her head to the ground. 

This visitor proceeded, and said, * 'Christiana, 
here is also a letter for thee, which I have brought 
from thy husband's King." So she took it, and 
opened it; but it smelt after the manner of the 
best perfume ; also it was written in letters of gold. 
The contents of the letter were these: "That the 
King would have her to do as Christian her hus- 
band ; for that was the way to come to His City, 
and to dwell in His presence with joy for ever." 

At this the good woman was quite overcome; 
so she cried out to her visitor, "Sir, will you carry 
me and my children with you, that we also may 
worship this King?" 

Then said the visitor, "Christiana, the bitter 
is before the sweet. Thou must through troubles, 
as did he that went before thee, enter the Celestial 
City. Wherefore I advise thee to do as did 
Christian thy husband: go to the wicket-gate 
yonder over the plain, for that stands in the head 
of the way up which you must go ; and I wish thee 
all good speed. Also I advise that thou put 
this letter in thy bosom, that thou read therein to 
thyself, and to thy children, until you have got it 
by rote of heart: for it is one of the songs that 
thou must sing while thou art in this house of thy 
pilgrimage. Also this thou must deliver in at the 
farther gate." 



212 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Now, I saw in my dream, that this old gentle- 
man, as he told me the story, did himself seem 
to be greatly affected therewith. He moreover 
went on, and said : 

So Christiana called her sons together, and 
began thus to address herself unto them: ''My 
sons, I have, as you may perceive, been of late 
under much trouble in my soul about the death 
of your father: not for that I doubt at all of his 
happiness, for I am satisfied now that he is well. 
I have also been much affected with the thoughts 
of mine own state and yours, which I verily believe 
is by nature miserable. My treatment also of 
your father in his distress is a great load to my 
conscience, for I hardened both mine own heart 
and yours against him, and refused to go with 
him on pilgrimage. 

"The thoughts of these things would now kill 
me outright, but for a dream which I had last 
night, and but for the encouragement that this 
stranger has given me this morning. Come, my 
children, let us pack up, and be gone to the gate 
that leads to the Celestial Country, that we may 
see your father, and be with him and his compan- 
ions in peace, according to the laws of that land." 

Then did her children burst out into tears, for 
joy that the heart of their mother was so inclined. 
So their visitor bade them farewell; and they 
began to prepare to set out for their journey. 

But while they were thus about to be gone, two 
of the women that were Christiana's neighbors 



MRS. TIMOROUS AND CHRISTIANA 213 

came up to the house, and knocked at the door. 
To whom she said as before, "if you come in God's 
name, come in." At this the women were stunned ; 
for this kind of language they used not to hear, or 
to perceive to drop from the Hps of Christiana. 
Yet they came in; but, behold they found the 
good woman preparing to be gone from her house. 

So they began, and said, "Neighbor, pray what 
is your meaning by this?" 

Christiana answered and said to the eldest of 
them, whose name was Mrs. Timorous, "I am 
preparing for a journey." 

This Timorous was daughter to him that met 
Christian upon the Hill Difficulty, and would have 
had him go back for fear of the lions. 

Tim. For what journey, I pray you ? 

Chr. Even to go after my good husband. And 
with that she fell a weeping. 

Tim. I hope not so, good neighbor. Pray, for 
your poor children's sake, do not so unwomanly 
cast away yourself. 

Chr. Nay, my children shall go with me; not 
one of them is willing to stay behind. 

Tim. I wonder in my very heart what or who 
has brought you into this mind ! 

Chr. Oh, neighbor, knew you but as much as I 
do, I doubt not but that you would go with me. 

Tim. Prithee, what new knowledge hast thou 
got that so worketh off thy mind from thy friends, 
and that tempteth thee to go nobody knows 
where? 



X4 



214 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chr. Then Christiana replied, "I have been 
sorely afflicted since my husband's departure from 
me, but especially since he went over the river. 
But that which troubleth me most is my unkind 
treatment of him when he was under his distress. 
Besides, I am now as he was then: nothing will 
serve me but going on pilgrimage. I was a-dream- 
ing last night that I saw him. Oh that my soul 
was with him! He dwelleth in the presence of 
the King of the country; he sits and eats with 
Him at His table ; he has become a companion of 
immortals, and has a house now given him to 
dwell in, to which the best palaces on earth, if 
compared, seem to me but as a dunghill. The 
Prince of the place has also sent for me, with 
promises of entertainment if I shall come to Him ; 
His messenger was here even now, and has brought 
me a letter which invites me to come." And with 
that she plucked out the letter, and read it, and 
said to them, *'What now will you say to this?" 

Tim. Oh, the madness that hath possessed thee 
and thy husband, to run yourselves upon such 
difficulties ! You have heard, I am sure, what your 
husband did meet with, even in a manner at 
the first step that he took on his way, as our 
neighbor Obstinate can yet testify, for he went 
along with them, yea, and Pliable too ; until they, 
like wise men, were afraid to go any farther. 
We also heard, over and above, how he met 
with the lions, Apollyon, the Shadow of Death, 
and many other things. Nor is the danger he 



MERCY ALSO DESIRES TO GO 215 

met with at Vanity Fair to be forgotten by thee. 
For if he, though a man, was so hard put to it, 
what canst thou, being but a poor woman, do? 
Consider also that these four sweet babes are thy 
children, thy flesh and thy bones. Wherefore, 
though thou shouldest be so rash as to cast away 
thyself, yet, for the sake of thy children, keep 
thou at home. 

But Christiana said unto her. "Tempt me not, 
my neighbor. I have now a price put into 
my hands to get gain, and I should be a fool of 
the greatest size if I should have no heart to strike 
in with the opportunity. And for that you tell 
me of all these troubles which I am like to meet 
with in the way, they are so far off from being 
to me a discouragement, that they show I am in 
the right. The bitter must come before the 
sweet, and that also will make the sweet the sweet- 
er. Wherefore, since you came not to my house 
in God's name, as I said, I pray you to be gone, 
and not to disquiet me further. 

Then Timorous reviled her, and said to her 
fellow, ''Come, neighbor Mercy, let us leave her 
in her own hands, since she scorns our counsel 
and company." But Mercy was at a stand, and 
could not so readily comply with her neighbor, 
and that for a twofold reason, i. Her heart 
yearned over Christiana; so she said within her- 
self, '*If my neighbor will needs be gone, I will go 
a little way with her, and help her." 2. Her heart 
yearned over her own soul; for what Christiana 



2i6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

had said had taken hold upon her mind. Where- 
fore she said within herself again, "I will yet have 
more talk with this Christiana, and if I find truth 
and life in what she shall say, myself, with my 
heart, shall also go with her." Wherefore Mercy 
began thus to reply to her neighbor Timorous : 

Mer. Neighbor, I did indeed come with you to 
see Christiana this morning; and since she is, 
as you see, taking her last farewell of her country, 
I think to w^alk this sunshiny morning a little 
with her, to help her on her way. 

But she told her not of the second reason, but 
kept that to herself. 

Tim. Well, I see you have a mind to go a- fooling 
too; but take heed in time, and be wise. While 
we are out of danger, we are out; but when we 
are in, we are in. 

So Mrs. Timorous returned to her house, and 
Christiana betook herself to her journey. But 
when Timorous was got home to her house, she 
sends for some of her neighbors; to wit, Mrs. 
Bat's-eyes, Mrs. Inconsiderate, Mrs. Light-mind, 
and Mrs. Know-nothing. So, when they were 
come to her house, she falls to telling of the story 
of Christiana and of her intended journey. And 
thus she began her tale : 

Tim. Neighbors, having had little to do this 
morning, I went to give Christiana a visit; and 
when I came at the door, I knocked, as you know 
it is our custom; and she answered, **If you come 
in God's name come in." So in I went, thinking 



MRS. TIMOROUS' NEIGHBORS 217 

all was well; but when I came in I found her 
preparing herself to depart the town, she and also 
her children. So I asked her what was her 
meaning by that. And she told me, in short, 
that she was now of a mind to go on pilgrimage, 
as did her husband. She told me also a dream 
that she had, and how the King of the country 
where her husband was had sent her an inviting 
letter to come thither. 

Then said Mrs. Know-nothing, "And, what! 
do you think she will go?" 

Tim. Ay, go she will, whatever comes on't; 
and methinks I know it by this: for that which 
was my great reason in persuading her to stay at 
home (that is, the troubles she was like to meet 
with in the way) is one great reason with her to 
put her forward on her journey. For she told 
me, in so many words, "The bitter goes before the 
sweet ; yea, and forasmuch as it so doth, it makes 
the sweet the sweeter." 

Mrs. Bat's-eyes. "Oh, this blind and foolish 
woman!" said she; "w^ill she not take warning 
by her husband's trials? For my part, I see, if 
he were here again, he would rest him content in 
a whole skin, and never run so many dangers for 
nothing." 

Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying "Away 
with such fantastical fools from the town! a 
good riddance, for my part, I say, of her ! Should 
she stay where she dwells, and retain this her 
mind, who could live quietly by her? for she will 



2i8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

either be dumpish, or unneighborly, or talk of 
such matters as no wise body can abide. Where- 
fore, for my part, I shall never be sorry for her 
departure : let her go, and let better come in her 
room. It was never a good world since these 
whimsical fools dwelt in it." 

Then Mrs. Light-mind added as foUoweth: 
"Come, put this kind of talk away. I was yes- 
terday at Madam Wanton's, where we were as 
merry as the maids. For who do you think 
should be there, but I and Mrs. Love-the-Flesh, 
and three or four more, with Mr. Lechery, Mrs. 
Filth, and some others. So there we had music 
and dancing, and what else was meet to fill up the 
pleasure. And, I dare say, my lady herself is 
an admirable well-bred gentlewoman, and Mr. 
Lechery is as pretty a fellow." 



CHAPTER 11. 

THE WICKET-GATE. 

BY this time Christiana was got on her way, 
and Mercy went along with her. So as 
they went, her children being there also, 
Christiana began to discourse. ''And, Mercy," 
said Christiana, *'I take this as an unexpected 
favor, that thou shouldest set forth out of doors 
with me, to accompany me a little in my way." 

Mer. Then said young Mercy (for she was but 
young), ''If I thought it would be a good purpose 
to go with you, I would never go near the town 
any more." 

Chr. "Well, Mercy," said Christiana, "cast in 
thy lot with me : I well know what will be the end 
of our pilgrimage : my husband is where he would 
not but be for all the gold in the Spanish mines. 
Nor shalt thou be turned away, though thou goest 
but upon my invitation. The King who hath sent 
for me and my children is One that delighteth in 
mercy. Besides, if thou wilt, I will hire thee, and 
thou shalt go along with me as my servant ; yet 
we will have all things in common betwixt thee 
and me, only go along with me." 

Mer. But how shall I be sure that I also shall 
be welcomed ? Had I this hope but from one that 
can tell, I would have no hesitation at all, but 

(219) 



2 20 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

would go, being helped by Him that can help, 
though the way be never so tedious. 

Chr. Well, loving Mercy, I will tell thee what 
thou shalt do : go with me to the wicket-gate, and 
there I will further inquire for thee; and if there 
thou dost not meet with encouragement, I will be 
content that thou shalt return to thy place: I 
also will pay thee for thy kindness which thou 
showest to me and my children, in the accompany- 
ing of us in our way as thou dost. 

Mer. Then will I go thither, and will take what 
shall follow ; and the Lord grant that my lot may 
there fall, even as the King of heaven shall have 
His heart upon me ! 

Christiana was then glad at her heart, not only 
that she had a companion, but also for that she 
had prevailed with this poor maid to fall in love 
with her own salvation. So they went on together 
and Mercy began to weep. 

Then said Christiana, * 'Wherefore weepeth my 
sister so?". 

Mer. *'Alas!" said she, "who can but lament, 
that shall but rightly consider what a state and 
condition my poor relations are in, that yet 
remain in our sinful town? And that which 
makes my grief the more heavy is, because they 
have no one to teach them nor to tell them what 
is to come. 

Chr. Tenderness becometh pilgrims; and thou 
dost for thy friends as my good Christian did for 
me when he left me : he mourned for that I would 



MERCY GOES WITH CHRISTIANA 221 

not heed nor regard him; but his Lord and ours 
did gather up his tears, and put them into His 
bottle; and now both I and thou, and these my 
sweet babes, are reaping the fruit and benefit of 
them I hope, Mercy, that these tears of thine will 
not be lost; for the Truth hath said that ''they 
that sow in tears shall reap in joy," in singing; 
and ''he that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing 
precious seed, shall doubtless come again with 
rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." 
Then said Mercy: 

"Let the Most Blessed be my guide, 
If 't be His blessed will, 
Unto His gate, into His fold, 
Up to His holy hill. 

"And never let Him suffer me 

To swerve or turn aside 
From His free grace and holy ways, 
Whate'er shall me betide. 

"And let Him gather them of mine 

That I have left behind : 
Lord, make them pray they may be Thine, 
With all their heart and mind." 

Now my old friend proceeded, and said, "But 
when Christiana came to the Slough of Despond, 
she began to be at a stand; 'For,' said she, 'this 
is the place in which my dear husband had like 
to have been smothered with mud.' She per- 
ceived also that, notwithstanding the command 
of the King to make this place for pilgrims good, 



222 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

yet it was rather worse than formerly." So I 
asked if that was true. 

"Yes," said the old gentleman, ''too true, for 
many there be that pretend to be the King's 
laborers, and say they are for mending the King's 
highway, that bring dirt and dung instead of 
stones, and so mar instead of mending. Here 
Christiana, therefore, with her boys, did make a 
stand. But said Mercy, 'Come, let us venture, 
only let us be wary.' Then they looked well to 
their steps, and made shift to get staggeringly 
over. Yet Christiana had to have been in, and 
that not once nor twice. 

"Now, they had no sooner got over, but they 
thought they heard words that said unto them, 
'Blessed is she that believeth, for there shall be a 
performance of those things which were told her 
from the Lord." 

"Then shey went on again; and said Mercy to 
Christiana, 'Had I as good ground to hope for a 
loving reception at the wicket -gate as you, I 
think no Slough of Despond would discourage me.' 

" 'Well,' said the other, 'You know your 
trouble, and I know mine; and, good friend, we 
shall have enough evil before we come at our 
journey's end. For can it be imagined that the 
people that design to attain such excellent glories 
as we do, and that are so envied that happiness 
as we are, but that we shall meet with what fears, 
with what troubles and afflictions they can possi- 
bly assault us with, that hate us?' '* 



AT THE WICKET GATE 223 

And now Mt. Sagacity left me to dream out 
my dream by myself. Wherefore, methought 
I saw Christiana, and Mercy, and the boys, go all 
of them up to the gate ; to which when they were 
come they betook themselves to a short debate 
about how they must manage their calling at the 
gate, and what should be said unto him that did 
open unto them : so it was concluded, since Christi- 
ana was the eldest, that she should knock for en- 
trance, and that she should speak to him that did 
open, for the rest. So Christiana began to knock, 
and, as her poor husband did, she knocked and 
knocked again. But instead of any that answered, 
they all thought that they heard as if a dog came 
barking upon them ; a dog, and a great one too : 
and this made the women and children afraid, nor 
durst they for a while to knock any more, for fear 
the mastiff should fly upon them. Now, therefore, 
they were greatly tumbled up and down in their 
minds, and knew not what to do. Knock they 
durst not, for fear of the dog ; go back they durst 
not, for fear the keeper of the gate should espy 
them as they so went, and should be offended 
with them. At last they thought of knocking 
again, and knocked more loudly than they did at 
first. Then said the Keeper of the gate, **Who 
is there?" So the dog left off to bark, and He 
opened unto them. 

Then Christiana made low obeisance, and said, 
"Let not our Lord be offended with His handmaid- 
ens, for that we have knocked at His princely gate." 



2 24 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Then said the Keeper, ''Whence come ye? and 
what is it that you would have?" 

Christiana answered, "We are come from 
whence Christian did come, and upon the same 
errand as he; to wit, to be, if it shall please you, 
graciously admitted by this gate into the way that 
leads to the Celestial City. And I answer, my 
Lord, in the next place, that I am Christiana, 
once the wife of Christian, that now is gotten 
above." 

With that the Keeper of the gate did marvel, 
saying, "What! is she now become a pilgrim, that, 
but a while ago hated that life?" 

Then she bowed her head, and said, "Yes; 
and so are these my sweet babes also." 

Then He took her by the hand, and let her in, 
and said also, "Suffer the little children to come 
unto me;" and with that He shut up the gate. 
This done, He called to a trumpeter that was above, 
over the gate, to entertain Christiana with shout- 
ing and sound of trumpet for joy. So he obeyed, 
and sounded, and filled the air with his melodious 
notes. 

Now, all this while poor Mercy did stand with- 
out trembling and crying, for fear that she was 
rejected. But when Christiana had got admit- 
tance for herself and her boys, then she began to 
make intercession for Mercy. 

Chr. And she said, "My Lord, I have a com- 
panion of mine that stands yet without, that is 
come hither upon the same account as myself, 



MERCY FALLS IN A SWOON 225 

one that is much troubled in her mind, for that 
she comes, as she thinks, without sending for; 
whereas I was sent to by my husband's King to 
come." 

Now Mercy began to be very impatient, for 
each minute was as long to her as an hour ; where- 
fore she prevented Christiana from asking for 
her more fully by knocking at the gate herself. 
And she knocked then so loud that she made 
Christiana to start. Then said the Keeper of the 
gate, *'Who is there?" And said Christiana, "It is 
my friend." 

So He opened the gate and looked out; but 
Mercy was fallen down without in a swoon, for 
she fainted, and was afraid that no gate would be 
opened to her. 

Then he took her by the hand, and said, 
"Maiden, I bid thee arise." 

"Oh, sir," said she, "I am faint: there is scarce 
life left in me." 

But He answered that "One once said, 'When 
my soul fainted within me, I remembered the 
Lord; and my prayer came in unto Thee, into 
Thy holy temple.' Fear not, but stand upon thy 
feet, and tell me wherefore thou art come." 

Mer. I am come for that unto which I was never 
invited, as my friend Christiana was. Hers was 
from the King, and mine was but from her. 
Wherefore I fear I presume. 

Keep. Did she desire thee to come with her 
to this place? 



226 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Mer. Yes; and, as my Lord sees, I am come. 
And if there is any grace and forgiveness of sins to 
spare, I beseech that I, Thy poor handmaiden, 
may be partaker thereof. 

Then He took her again by the hand, and led 
her gently in, and said, *T pray for all them that 
believe on me, by what means soever they come 
unto me." Then said He to those that stood by, 
"Fetch something, and give it to Mercy to smell 
on, thereby to stay her fainting." So they 
fetched her a bundle of myrrh, and a while after 
she was revived. 

And now was Christiana and her boys and Mercy 
received of the Lord at the head of the way, and 
spoke kindly unto by Him. Then said they yet 
further unto Him, "We are sorry for our sins, 
and beg of our Lord His pardon and further in- 
formation what we must do." 

"I grant pardon," said He, "by word and deed: 
by word, in the promise of forgiveness; by deed, 
in the way I obtained it. Take the first from my 
lips with a kiss, and the other as it shall be 
revealed." 

Now, I saw in my dream, that He spake many 
good words unto them, whereby they were greatly 
gladded. He also had them up to the top of the 
gate, and showed them by what deed they were 
saved ; and told them withal that that sight they 
would have again as they went along the way, 
to their comfort. 

So He left them a while in a summer parlor 



MERCY PERMITTED TO ENTER 227 

below, where they entered into a talk by them- 
selves; and thus Christiana began: 

*'0 Lord, how glad am I that we are got in 
hither!" 

Mer. So you well may ; but I of all have cause 
to leap for joy. 

Chr. I thought one time as I stood at the gate, 
because I knocked, and none did answer, that 
all our labor had been lost, specially when that 
ugly cur made such a heavy barking against us. 

Mer. But my worst fear was after I saw that 
you were taken into His favor, and that I was left 
behind. Now, thought I, it is fulfilled which is 
written, "Two women shall be grinding at the 
mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left. 
I had much ado to forbear crying out, "Undone! 
undone!" And afraid I was to knock any more: 
but when I looked up to what was written over 
the gate, I took courage. I also thought that I 
must either knock again or die; so I knocked, 
but I cannot tell how, for my spirit now struggled 
betwixt life and death. 

Chr. Can you not tell how you knocked? I 
am sure your knocks were so earnest, that the 
very sound of them made me start. I thought I 
never heard such knocking in all my life ; I thought 
you would come in by violent hands, or take the 
kingdom by storm. 

Mer. Alas! to be in my case, who that so was 
could but have done so ? You saw that the door 
was shut upon me, and that there was a most 



228 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

cruel dog thereabout. Who, I say, that was so 
faint-hearted as I, would not have knocked with 
all their might? But, pray, what said my 
Lord to my rudeness? Was He not angry with 
me? 

Chr. When He heard your lumbering noise. 
He gave a wonderful innocent smile; I believe 
what you did pleased Him well enough, for He 
showed no sign to the contrary. But I marvel 
in my heart why he keeps such a dog; had I 
known that afore, I should not have had heart 
enough to have ventured myself in this man- 
ner. But now we are in, we are in, and I am glad 
with all my heart. 

Mer. I will ask, if you please, next time He 
comes down, why He keeps such a filthy cur in 
His yard. I hope He will not take it amiss. 

"Ay, do," said the children, ''and persuade Him 
to hang him, for we are afraid he will bite us when 
we go hence." 

So at last He came down to them again, and 
Mercy fell to the ground on her face before Him, 
and worshiped, and said, ''Let my Lord accept 
the offering of praise which I now offer unto Him 
with my lips." 

So He said unto her, "Peace be to thee; stand 
up." But she continued upon her face, and said, 
"Righteous art Thou, O Lord, when I plead with 
Thee ; yet let me talk with Thee of Thy judgments. 
Wherefore dost Thou keep so cruel a dog in Thy 
yard, at the sight of which such women and child- 



MERCY EXPRESSES HER FEARS 229 

ren as we are ready to fly from the gate with fear? 
He answered and said, "That dog has another 
owner; he also is kept close in another man's 
ground, only my pilgrims hear his barking: be 
belongs to the castle which you see there at a dis- 
tance, but can come up to the walls of this place. 
He has frighted many an honest pilgrim from 
worse to better, by the great voice of his roaring. 
Indeed, he that owneth him doth not keep him 
out of any good-will to me or mine, but with 
intent to keep the pilgrims from coming to me, 
and that they may be afraid to come and knock 
at this gate for entrance. Sometimes also he has 
broken out, and has worried some that I love; 
but I take all at present patiently. I also give 
my pilgrims timely help, so that they are not 
delivered up to his power, to do with them what 
his doggish nature would prompt him to. But, 
what! my beloved one, I should suppose, hadst 
thou known even so much beforehand, thou 
wouldst not have been afraid of a dog. The 
beggars that go from door to door will, rather than 
lose a supposed alms, run the danger of the bawl- 
ing, barking, and biting too, of a dog; and shall 
a dog in another man's yard, a dog whose barking 
I turn to the profit of pilgrims, keep any one from 
coming to me? I deliver them from the lions, 
their darling from the power of the dog. ' ' 

Mer. Then said Mercy, **I confess my ignorance, 
I spake what I understood not: I acknowledge 
that Thou doest all things well." 



IS 



230 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Chr. Then Christiana began to talk of their 
journey, and to inquire after the way. 

So He fed them, and washed their feet, and set 
them in the way of His steps, according as He had 
dealt with her husband before. 

So I saw in my dream that they walked on in 
their way, and had the weather very comfortable 
to them. 

Then Christiana began to sing: 

"Blessed be the day that I began 
A pilgrim for to be; 
And blessed also be the man 
That thereto moved me. 

'"T is true 't was long ere I began 
To seek to live for ever; 
But now I run fast as I can: 
'T is better late than never. 

"Our tears to joy, our fears to faith, 
Are turned, as we see; 
Thus our beginning (as one saith) 
Shows what our end will be." 

Now, there was, on the other side of the wall 
that fenced in the way up which Christiana and 
her companions were to go, a garden, and that 
garden belonged to him whose was that barking 
dog, of whom mention was made before. And 
some of the fruit-trees that grew in that garden 
shot their branches over the wall; and, being 
mellow, they that found them did gather them up 
and oft eat of them to their hurt. So Christiana's 




Christiana's Boys Began to Eat. 



I'age 



THE ILL-FAVORED ONES 231 

boys, as boys are apt to do, being pleased with the 
trees, and the fruit that did hang thereon, did 
bend the branches down, and pluck the fruit, and 
begin to eat. Their mother did also chide them 
for so doing ; but still the boys went on. 

"Well," said she, "my sons, you do wrong, for 
that fruit is none of ours;" but she did not know 
that it did belong to the enemy: I'll warrant you, 
if she had, she would have been ready to die for 
fear. But that passed, and they went on their 
way. 

Now, by that they were gone about two bow- 
shots from the place that led them unto the way, 
they espied two very ill-favored ones coming 
down apace to meet them. With that, Christiana, 
and Mercy her friend, covered themselves with 
their veils, and so kept on their journey; the 
children also went on before; so that, at last, 
they met together. Then they that came down 
to meet them came just up to the women, as if 
they would embrace them; but Christiana said, 
"Stand back, or go peaceably by, as you should." 

Yet these two, as men that are deaf, regarded 
not Christiana's words, but began to lay hands 
upon them. At that, Christiana, waxing very 
wroth, spumed at them with her feet. Mercy 
also, as well as she could, did what she could to 
shift them. Christiana again said to them, 
"Stand back, and be gone ; for we have no money 
to lose, being pilgrims, as you see, and such, too, 
as live upon the charity of our friends." 



232 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Ill-favored One. Then said one of the two 
men, "We make no assault upon you for money, 
but are come out to tell you that, if you will grant 
one small request which we shall ask, we will make 
women of you for ever." 

Chr. Now Christiana, imagining what they 
should mean, made answer again, '*We will neither 
hear nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. 
We are in haste, and cannot stay ; our business is 
a business of life or death." 

So again she and her companions made a fresh 
attempt to go past them; but they letted them 
in their way. 

Ill-fav. And they said, "We intend no hurt 
to your lives; it is another thing we would have." 

Chr. "Ay," quoth Christiana, "you would have 
us body and soul, for I know it is for that you are 
come ; but we will die rather upon the spot, than 
to suffer ourselves to be brought into such snares 
as shall risk the loss of our well-being hereafter." 
And, with that, they both shrieked out, and cried, 
"Murder! murder!" and so put themselves under 
those laws that are provided for the protection of 
women. But the men still made their approach 
upon them, with design to prevail against them. 
They therefore cried out again. 

Now,they being, as I said, far from the gate 
in at which they came, their voices were heard 
from where they were, thither; wherefore some 
of the house came out, and, knowing it was Chris- 
tiana's tongue, they made haste to her relief. 



1 



A RELIEVER APPEARS 233 

But by the time that they were got within sight 
of them, the women were in a very great terror ; 
the children also stood crying by. Then did he 
that came in for their relief call out to the ruffians, 
saying, ''What is that thing you do? Would you 
make my Lord's people to do wrong?" He also 
attempted to take them, but they did make their 
escape over the wall into the garden of the man 
to whom the great dog belonged; so the dog 
became their protector. This Reliever then came 
up to the women and asked them how they did. 

So they answered, "We thank thy Prince, 
pretty well, only we have been somewhat af- 
frighted : we thank thee also for that thou camest 
in to our help, otherwise we had been overcome." 

Reliever. So, after a few more words, this 
Reliever said as followeth: "I marvelled much 
when you were entertained at the gate above, 
being ye knew that ye were but weak women, 
that you asked not the Lord for a conductor. 
Then might you have avoided these troubles and 
dangers; for He would have granted you one." 

Chr. "Alas!" said Christiana, "we were taken 
so with our present blessing, that dangers to 
come were forgotten by us. Besides, who could 
have thought that, so near the King's palace, 
there could have lurked such naughty ones? 
Indeed, it had been well for us had we asked our 
Lord for one ; but, since our Lord knew it would 
be for our profit, I wonder He sent not one along 
with us." 



234 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Rel. It is not always necessary to grant things 
not asked for, lest, by so doing, they become of 
little value; but when the want of a thing is 
felt, then he who needs it feels its preciousness ; 
and so when it is given it will be used. Had my 
Lord granted you a conductor, you would not 
either have so bewailed that oversight of yours, 
in not asking for one, as now you have occasion 
to do. So all things work for good, and tend to 
make you more wary. 

Chr. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and 
confess our folly, and ask one? 

Rel. Your confession of your folly I will 
present Him with. To go back again you need 
not; for, in all places where you shall come, 
you will find no want at all ; for, in every one of my 
Lord's lodgings, which He has prepared for the 
care of His pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish 
them against all attempts whatsoever. But, 
as I said. He will be asked of by them, to do it for 
them. And 't is a poor thing that is not worth 
asking for. 

When he had thus said, he went back to his 
place, and the pilgrims went on their way. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, "What a sudden blank 
is here! I made account we had been past all 
danger, and that we should never see sorrow 
more." 

Chr. "Thy innocence, my sister," said Chris- 
tiana to Mercy, "may excuse thee much; but 
as for me, fault is so much the greater, for that 



THE PILGRIMS PROCEED 235 

I saw the danger before I came out of the doors, 
and yet did not provide for it when provision 
might have been had. I am, therefore, much to 
be blamed." 

Mer. Then said Mercy, ''How knew you this 
before you came from home? Pray, open to me 
this riddle." 

Chr. Why, I will tell you. Before I set foot 
out of doors, one night, as I lay in my bed, I had 
a dream about this; for methought I saw two 
men, as like these as ever any in the world could 
look, stand at my bed's feet, plotting how they 
might prevent my salvation. I will tell you 
their very words. They said (it was when I was 
in my troubles), **What shall we do with this 
woman? for she cries out waking and sleeping 
for forgiveness : if she be suffered to go on as she 
begins, we shall lose her as we have lost her 
husband." This, you know, might have made 
me take heed, and have provided when provision 
might have been had. 

Mer. "Well," said Mercy, *'as by this neglect 
we have been made to behold our own imper- 
fections, so our Lord has taken occasion thereby 
to make manifest the riches of His grace ; for He, 
as we see, has followed us with unasked kindness, 
and has delivered us from their hands that were 
stronger than we, of His mere good pleasure. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE interpreter's HOUSE. 

THUS, now, when they had talked away a little 
more time, they drew near to a house which 
stood in the way, which house was built for 
the relief of pilgrims, as you will find more fully 
related in the first part of these records of the Pil- 
grim's Progress. So they drew on towards the 
house (the house of the Interpreter) ; and, when 
they came to the door, they heard a great talk in 
the house. Then they gave ear, and heard, as they 
thought, Christiana mentioned by name; for you 
must know that there went along, even before 
her, a talk of her and her children's going on 
pilgrimage. And this was the more pleasing to 
them, because they had heard she was Christian's 
wife, that woman who was some time ago so un- 
willing to hear of going on pilgrimage. Thus, 
therefore, they stood still, and heard the good 
people within commending her, who, they little 
thought, stood at the door. At last Christiana 
knocked, as she had done at the gate before. 
Now, when she had knocked, there came to the 
door a young maiden, and opened the door and 
looked; and, behold, two women were there. 

Maid. Then said the maid to them, **With 
whom would you speak in this place?" 

(236) 



THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE 237 

Chr. Christiana answered, *'We understand 
that this is a place prepared for those that are 
become pilgrims, and we now at this door are such ; 
wherefore we pray that we may be partakers of 
that for which we at this time are come ; for the 
day, as thou seest, is very far spent, and we are 
loth to-night to go any farther." 

Dam. Pray, what may I call your name, that 
I may tell it to my lord within? 

Chr. My name is Christiana: I was the wife 
of that pilgrim that some years ago did travel this 
way; and these be his four children. This young 
woman is my companion, and is going on pilgrim- 
age too. 

Innocent. Then Innocent ran in (for that was 
her name,) and said to those within, ''Can you 
think who is at the door? There are Christiana 
and her children, and her companion, all waiting 
for entertainment here." 

Then they leaped for joy, and went and told 
their master. So he came to the door, and looking 
upon her, he said, ''Art thou that Christiana whom 
Christian the good man left behind him, when 
he betook himself to a pilgrim's life?" 

Chr. I am that woman that was so hard- 
hearted as to slight my husband's troubles, and 
then left him to go on his journey alone; and 
these are his four children. But now also I am 
come, for I am convinced that no way is right 
but this. 

Inter. Then is fulfilled that which also is 



238 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

written of the man that said to his son, "Go, 
work to-day in my vineyard;" and he said to his 
father, ''I will not;" but afterwards he repented, 
and went. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, **So be it: Amen. 
Gk)d make it a true saying upon me, and grant 
that I may be found at the last of Him in peace, 
without spot and blameless!" 

Inter. But why standest thou thus at the 
door? Come in, thou blessed one. We were 
talking of thee but now; for tidings have come 
to us before how thou art become a pilgrim. 
Come, children, come in; come, maiden, come in. 

So he had them all into the house. 

So when they were within, they were bidden to 
sit down and rest them; the which when they 
had done, those that attended upon the pilgrims 
in the house came into the room to see them. 
And one smiled, and another smiled, and they all 
smiled for joy that Christiana was become a 
pilgrim. They also looked upon the boys; they 
stroked them over the faces with the hand, in 
token of their kind reception of them; they also 
carried it lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all 
welcome into their master's house. 

After a while, because supper was not ready, 
the Interpreter took them into his significant 
rooms, and showed them what Christian, Chris- 
tiana's husband, had seen some time before. 
Here, therefore, they saw the man in the cage, the 
man and his dream, the man that cut his way 



PILGRIMS ENTERTAINED 239 

through his enemies, and the picture of the biggest 
of them all, together with the rest of those things 
that were then so profitable to Christian. 

This done, and after those things had been seen 
and thought of by Christiana and her company, 
the Interpreter takes them apart again, and has 
them first into a room where was a man that 
could look no way but downwards, with a muck- 
rake in his hand. There stood also one over his 
head, with a celestial crown in his hand, and 
proffered to give him that crown for his muck- 
rake ; but the man did neither look up nor regard, 
but raked to himself the straws, the small sticks, 
and the dust of the floor. 

Then said Christiana, "I persuade myself that 
I know somewhat the meaning of this ; for this is 
a figure of a man of this world. Is it not, good 
sir?" 

Inter. 'Thou hast said the right," said he; 
"and his muck-rake doth show his worldly mind. 
And whereas thou seest him rather give heed to 
rake up straws and sticks, and the dust of the 
floor, than to do what he says that calls to him 
from above with the celestial crown in his hand ; 
it is to show that heaven is but a fable to some, 
and that things here are counted the only things 
substantial. Now, whereas it was also showed 
thee that the man could look no way but down- 
wards ; it is to let thee know that earthly things, 
when they are with power upon men's minds, 
quite carry their hearts away from God." 



240 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, ''Oh, deHver me 
from this muck-rake!" 

Inter. "That prayer," said the Interpreter, 
"has lain by till it is almost rusty. "Give me 
not riches is scarce the prayer of one of ten thou- 
sand. Straws, and sticks, and dust, with most, 
are the great things now looked after." 

With that, Mercy and Christiana wept, and said, 
"It is, alas! too true." 

When the Interpreter had showed them this, 
he had them into the very best room in the house ; 
a very brave room it was. So he bid them look 
round about, and see if they could find anything 
there. Then they looked round and round; 
for there was nothing to be seen but a very 
great spider on the wall, and that they over- 
looked. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, "Sir, I see nothing." 

But Christiana held her peace. 

Inter. "But," said the Interpreter, "look 
again." 

She therefore looked again, and said, "Here is 
not anything but an ugly spider, who hangs by 
her hands upon the wall." 

Then said he, "Is there but one spider in all 
this spacious room?" 

Then the water stood in Christiana's eyes, for 
she was a woman quick of mind; and she said, 
**Yes, my lord; there is here more than one; yea, 
and spiders whose venom is far more destructive 
than that which is in her." 



INTERPRETER'S ALLEGORIES 241 

The Interpreter then looked pleasantly upon 
her, and said, "Thou hast said the truth." 

This made Mercy blush and the boys to cover 
their faces ; for they all began now to understand 
the riddle. 

Then said the Interpreter again, 'The spider 
taketh hold with her hands (as you see) , and is in 
kings' palaces. And wherefore is this recorded, 
but to show you that, how full of the venom of 
sin soever you be, yet you may, by the hand of 
faith, lay hold of and dwell in the best room that 
belongs to the king's house above." 

Chr. "I thought," said Christiana, "of some- 
thing of this; but I could not imagine it all. I 
thought that we were like spiders, and that we 
looked like ugly creatures, in what fine rooms so- 
ever we were : but that by this spider, this venom- 
ous and ill-favored creatures, we were to learn how 
to act faith, that came not into my mind; and 
yet she has taken hold with her hands, and, as I 
see, dwelleth in the best room in the house. God 
has made nothing in vain." 

Then they seemed all to be glad, but the water 
stood in. their eyes ; yet they looked one upon an- 
other, and also bowed before the Interpreter. 

He had them then into another room, where 
were a hen and chickens, and bid them observe 
a w^hile. So one of the chickens went to the trough 
to drink ; and every time she drank, she lifted up 
her head and her eyes toward heaven. "See," 
said he, *Vhat this little chick doth; and learn 



242 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

of her to acknowledge whence your mercies come, 
by receiving them with looking up. "Yet again," 
said he, ''observe and look." 

So they gave heed, and perceived that the hen 
did walk in a fourfold method towards her 
chickens. First, she had a common call, and that 
she hath all day long. Secondly, she had a 
special call, and that she had but sometimes. 
Thirdly, she had a brooding note. And, fourthly 
she had an outcry. 

Inter. "Now," said he, "compare this hen to 
your King, and these chickens to His obedient 
ones: for, answerable to her. He Himself hath 
His methods which He walketh in toward His 
people. By His common call. He gives nothing; 
by His special call. He always has something to 
give ; He also has a brooding voice for them that 
are under His wing; and He hath an outcry, to 
give the alarm when He seeth the enemy come. I 
chose, my darlings, to lead you into the room 
where such things are, because you are women, 
and they are easy for you." 

Chr. "And, sir," said Christiana, "pray let 
us see some more." 

So he had them into the slaughter-house, where 
the butcher was killing a sheep ; and, behold, the 
sheep was quiet, and took her death patiently. 
Then said the Interpreter, "You must learn of 
this sheep to suffer, and to put up with wrongs 
w^ithout murmurings and complaints. Behold 
how quietly she takes her death; and, without 



INTERPRETER'S ALLEGORIES 243 

objecting, she suffereth her skin to be pulled over 
her ears. Your King doth call you His sheep." 

After this, he led them into his garden, where 
was great variety of flowers; and he said, "Do 
you see all these?" So Christiana said, **Yes." 
Then said he again, ''Behold, the flowers are 
diverse in stature, in quality, and color, and 
smell, and virtue, and some are better than others ; 
also, where the gardener has set them, there they 
stand, and quarrel not one with another." 

Again, he had them into his field, which he had 
sowed with wheat and com; but when they be- 
held, the tops of all were cut off, and only the 
straw remained. He said again, "This ground 
was made rich, and was ploughed, and sowed; 
but what shall we do with the crop?" Then said 
Christiana, "Bum some, and make muck of the 
rest." Then said the Interpreter again, "Fruit, 
you see, is that thing you look for ; and, for want 
of that, you send it to the fire, and to be trodden 
under foot of men. Beware that in this you 
condemn not yourselves." 

Then, as they were coming in from abroad, they 
espied a little robin with a great spider in his 
mouth. So the Interpreter said, "Look here." 
So they looked, and Mercy wondered ; but Chris- 
tiana said, "What a disparagement is it to such a 
pretty little bird as the robin-redbreast is; he 
being also a bird above many, that loveth to 
maintain a kind of sociableness with man ! I had 
thought they had lived upon crumbs of bread, or 



244 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

upon other such harmless matter. I like him 
worse than I did." 

The Interpreter then replied, "This robin is an 
emblem very apt, to set forth some people by; 
for to sight they are as this robin, pretty of note, 
color, and conduct. They seem also to have a 
very great love for those that are sincere followers 
of Christ; and above all other to desire to asso- 
ciate with them, and to be in their company, 
as if they could live upon the good man's crumbs. 
They pretend, also, that therefore it is that they 
frequent the house of the godly and the appoint- 
ments of the Lord ; but, when they are by them- 
selves, as the robin, they can catch and gobble up 
spiders, they can change their diet, drink wicked- 
ness, and swallow down sin like water. 

So, when they were come again into the house, 
because supper as yet was not ready, Christiana 
again desired that the Interpreter would either 
show, or tell of, some other things that were 
profitable. 

Then the Intrepreter began, and said, "The 
fatter the sow is the more she^ desires the mire ; 
the fatter the ox is, the more thoughtlessly he goes 
to the slaughter ; and the more healthy the lusty 
man is, the more prone he is unto evil. There is a 
desire in women to go neat and fine; and it is a 
comely thing to be adorned with that which in 
God's sight is of great price. 'T is easier watching 
a night or two than to sit up a whole year together ; 
so 't is easier for one to begin to profess well than 



INTERPRETER'S ALLEGORIES 245 

to hold out as he should to the end. Every ship- 
master, when in a storm, will willingly cast that 
overboard which is of the smallest value in the 
vessel; but who will throw the best out first? 
None but he that feareth not God. One leak will 
sink a ship, and one sin will destroy a sinner. 
He that forgets his friends is ungrateful unto him 
but he that forgets his Saviour is unmerciful to 
himself. He that lives in sin, and looks for happi- 
ness hereafter, is like him that soweth weeds, and 
thinks to fill his bam with wheat or barley. If a 
man would live well, let him bring before him 
his last day, and make it always his company- 
keeper. Whispering, and change of thoughts, 
prove that sin is in the world. If the world, 
which God sets light by, is counted a thing of that 
worth with men, what is heaven, that God com- 
mendeth! If the life that is attended with so 
many troubles is so loth to be let go by us, what 
is the life above! Everybody will cry up the 
goodness of men; but who is there that is, as he 
should be, affected with the goodness of God? 
When the Interpreter had done, he takes them 
out into his garden again, and had them to a tree, 
whose inside was all rotten and gone, and yet it 
grew and had leaves. 

Then said Mercy, **What means this?** 

''This tree," said he, ''whose outside is fair, and 

whose inside is rotten, is that to which many may 

be compared that are in the garden of God, who 

with their mouths speak high in behalf of God, 

x6 



246 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

but indeed will do nothing for Him ; whose leaves 
are fair, but their heart good for nothing but to 
be tinder for the devil's tinder-box." 

Now supper was ready, the table spread, and 
all things set on the board ; so they sat down, and 
did eat when one had given thanks. And the 
Interpreter did usually entertain those that lodged 
with him with music at meals ; so the minstrels 
played. There was also one that did sing, and a 
very fine voice he had. His song was this; 

"The Lord is only my support, 
And He that doth me feed; 
How can I then want anything 
Whereof I stand in need?" 

When the song and music were ended, the 
Interpreter asked Christiana what it was that first 
did move her to betake herself to a pilgrim's life. 
Christiana answered, ''First, the loss of my hus- 
band came into my mind, at which I was heartily 
grieved; but all that was but natural affection. 
Then, after that, came the troubles and pilgrim- 
ages of my husband into my mind, and also how 
unkindly I had behaved to him as to that. So 
guilt took hold of my mind, and would have 
drawn me into the pond, to drown myself, but 
that, just at the right time, I had a dream of the 
well-being of my husband, and a letter sent by the 
King of that country where my husband dwells, 
to come to him. The dream and the letter to- 
gether so wrought upon my mind, that they forced 
me to this way." 



DISCOURSE AT SUPPER 247 

Inter. But met you with no opposition afore 
you set out of doors? 

Chr. Yes, a neighbor of mine, one Mrs. Timor- 
ous: she was akin to him that would have per- 
suaded my husband to go back for fear of the Hons. 
She all-to-be-fooled me for, as she called it, my in- 
tended desperate adventure; she also urged what 
she could to dishearten me from it — the hardship 
and troubles that my husband met with in the 
way; but all this I got over pretty well. But a 
dream that I had of two ill-looked ones, that I 
thought did plot how to make me fail in my jour- 
ney, that hath troubled me much : yea, it still runs 
in my mind, and makes me afraid of every one 
that I meet, lest they should meet me to do me a 
mischief, and to turn me out of my way. Yea, 
I may tell my Lord, though I would not have 
everybody know it, that, between this and the 
gate by which we got into the way, we were both 
so sorely attacked that we were made to cry out 
"mm'der ;" and the two that made this attack upon 
us were like the two that I saw in my dream. 

Then said the Interpreter, "Thy beginning is 
good; thy latter end shall greatly increase." So 
he addressed himself to Mercy, and said unto her, 
"And what moved thee to come hither, sweet- 
heart?" 

Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a 
while continued silent. 

Inter. Then said he, "Be not afraid; only 
believe, and speak thy mind." 



248 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Mer. So she began, and said, "Truly, sir, my 
lack of knowledge is that which makes me wish 
to be in silence, and that also that fills me with 
fears of coming short at last. I cannot tell of 
visions and dreams, as my friend Christiana can 
nor know I what it is to mourn for my refusing 
the advice of those that were good relations." 

Inter. What was it, then, dear heart, that hath 
prevailed with thee to do as thou hast done? 

Mer. Why, when our friend here was packing 
up to be gone from our town, I and another went 
accidentally to see her. So we knocked at the 
door and went in. When we were within, and 
seeing what she was doing, we asked her what was 
her meaning. She said she was sent for to go to 
her husband; and then she up and told us how 
she had seen him in a dream, dwelling in a wonder- 
ful place, among immortals, wearing a crown, 
playing upon a harp, eating and drinking at his 
Prince's table, and singing praises to Him for 
bringing him thither, and so on. Now, methought 
while she was telling these things unto us, my 
heart burned within me. And I said in my heart. 
If this be true, I will leave my father and my 
mother, and the land of my birth, and will, if I 
may, go along with Christiana. So I asked her 
further of the truth of these things, and if she 
would let me go with her; for I saw now that 
there was no dwelling but with the danger of 
ruin any longer in our town. But yet I came 
away with a heavy heart; not for that I was 



DISCOURSE AT SUPPER 249 

unwilling to come away, but for that so many of my 
relations were left behind. And I am come with 
all the desire of my heart, and will go, if I may, 
with Christiana, unto her husband and his King. 

Inter. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast 
given credit to the truth: thou art a Ruth, who 
did, for the love she bare to Na5mi and to the 
Lord her God, leave father and mother, and the 
land of her birth, to come out and go with a people 
that she knew not heretofore. The Lord bless 
thy work, and a full reward be given thee of the 
Lord God of Israel, under whose wings thou art 
come to trust. 

Now supper was ended, and preparation was 
made for bed : the women were laid singly alone, 
and the boys by themselves. Now, when Mercy 
was in bed,- she could not sleep for joy, for that 
now her doubts of missing at last were removed 
farther from her than ever they were before. 
So she lay blessing and praisrag God, who had had 
such favor for her. 

In the morning they arose with the sun, and 
prepared themselves for their departure ; but the 
Interpreter would have them tarry a while: 
'Tor," said he, **you must orderly go from hence." 
Then said he to the maid that first opened to them, 
"Take them and have them into the garden, to the 
bath, and there wash them, and make them clean 
from the soil which they have gathered by travel- 
ing." 

Then Innocent the maid took them and had 



2 50 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

them into the garden, and brought them to the 
bath; so she told them they must wash and be 
clean, for so her master would have the women 
to do that called at his house as they were going 
on pilgrimage. Then they went in and washed, 
yea, they and the boys and all; and they came 
out of that bath, not only sweet and clean, but 
also much enlivened, and strengthened in their 
joints. So, when they came in, they looked fairer 
a deal than when they went out to the washing. 

When they were returned out of the garden 
from the bath, the Interpreter took them, and 
looked upon them, and said unto them, **Fair as 
the moon." Then he called for the seal where- 
with they used to be sealed that were washed in 
this bath. So the seal was brought, and he set his 
mark upon them, that they might be known in 
the places whither they were yet to go; and the 
mark was set between their eyes. This seal 
added greatly to their beauty, for it was an orna- 
ment to their faces. It also added to their glory, and 
made their countenances more like those of angels. 

Then said the Interpreter again to the maid 
that waited upon these women, **Go into the 
vestry, and fetch out garments for these people." 
So she went and fetched out white raiment and 
laid it down before him; so he commanded them 
to put it on; it was fine linen, white and clean. 
When the women were thus adorned, they seemed 
to be afraid one of the other, for that they could not 
see that glory each one had in herself, which they 



CLOTHED IN WHITE RAIMENT 251 

could see in each other. Now, therefore, they 
began to esteem each other better than them- 
selves. For ''You are fairer than I am," said 
one; and **You are more beautiful than I am," 
said another. The children also stood amazed, 
to see into what fashion they were brought. 

The Interpreter then called for a man-servant 
of his, one Great-heart, and bid him take sword, 
and helmet, and shield, and 'Take these my 
daughters," said he, "and conduct them to the 
house called Beautiful, at which place they will 
rest next." So he took his weapons, and went 
before them; and the Interpreter said, "God 
speed!" Those also that belonged to the family 
sent them away with many a good wish. So they 
went on their way and sang : 

"This place hath been our second stage: 

Here we have heard and seen 
Those good things that from age to age 

To others hid have been. 
The Dunghill-raker, Spider, Hen, 

The Chicken, too, to me 
Have taught a lesson: let me then 

Conformed to it be. 

"The Butcher, Garden, and the Field, 

The Robin and his bait, 
Also the Rotten Tree, doth yield 

Me argument of weight: 
To move me for to watch and pray, 

To strive to be sincere. 
To take my cross up day by day, 

And serve the Lord with fear." 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE CROSS AND THE CONSEQUENCES. 

NOW, I saw in my dream that they went on, 
and Great-heart before them. So they 
went, and came to the place where Chris- 
tian's burden fell off his back and tumbled into a 
sepulchre. Here, then, they made a pause, and here 
also they blessed God. ''Now," said Christiana, 
"comes to my mind what was said to us at 
the gate, to wit, that we should have pardon 
by word and deed: by word, that is, by 
the promise; by deed, that is, in the way 
it was obtained. What the promise is, of 
that I know something; but what it is to have 
pardon by deed, or in the way that it was ob- 
tained, Mr. Great-heart, I suppose you know; 
wherefore, if you please, let us hear you speak 
thereof." 

Great. Pardon by the deed done, is pardon 
obtained by some one for another that hath need 
thereof ; not by the person pardoned, but in the 
way, saith another, in which I have obtained it. 
So then, to speak to the question at large, the 
pardon that you, and Mercy, and these boys have 
obtained, was obtained by another; to wit, by 
Him that let you in at the gate. And He hath 
obtained it in this double way: He has shown 

(252) 



GREAT-HEART DISCOURSES 253 

righteousness to cover you, and spilt His blood 
to wash you in. 

Chr. This is brave! Now I see that there was 
something to be learnt by our being pardoned by 
word and deed. Good Mercy, let us labor to keep 
this in mind ; and, my children, do you remember 
it also. But, sir, was not this it that made my 
good Christian's burden fall from off his shoulders, 
and that made him give three leaps for joy? 

Great. Yes, it was the belief of this that cut 
off those strings that could not be cut by other 
means ; and it was to give him proof of the virtue 
of this that he was suffered to carry his burden 
to the Cross. 

Chr. I thought so; for though my heart was 
lightsome and joyous before, yet it is ten times 
more lightsome and joyous now. And I am per- 
suaded by what I have felt, though I have felt 
but little as yet, that, if the most burdened man 
in the world was here, and did see and believe as 
I now do, it would make his heart merry and 
blithe. 

Great. There is not only comfort and the ease 
of a burden brought to us by the^ight and consid- 
eration of these, but an endeared love bom in 
us by it ; for who can, if he doth but once think 
that pardon comes, not only by promise, but 
thus, but be affected with the way and means of 
his redemption, and so love the Man that hath 
wrought it for him? 

Chr. True : methinks it makes my heart bleed. 



2 54 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

to think that He should bleed for me. Oh, Thou 
loving One! Oh, Thou blessed One! Thou 
deservest to have me: Thou hast bought me. 
Thou deservest to have me all: Thou hast paid 
for me ten thousand times more than I am worth. 
No marvel that this made the water stand in my 
husband's eyes, and that it made him trudge so 
nimbly on. I am persuaded he wished me with 
him ; but, vile wretch that I was ! I let him come 
all alone. Oh, Mercy, that thy father and mother 
were here! yea, and Mrs. Timorous also! Nay, 
I wish now with all my heart that here was Ma- 
dam Wanton too. Surely, surely, their hearts 
would be affected ; nor could the fear of the one, 
nor the powerful passions of the other, prevail 
with them to go home again, and refuse to become 
good pilgrims. 

Great. You speak now in the warmth of your 
affections : will it, think you, be always thus with 
you? Besides, this is not given to every one, nor 
to every one that did see your Jesus bleed. There 
were that stood by, and that saw the blood run 
from His heart to the ground, and yet were so 
far off this, that instead of lamenting, they 
laughed at Hini, and instead of becoming His 
disciples, did harden their hearts against him. 
So that all that you have, my daughters, you have 
by a peculiar feeling made by a thinking upon 
what I have spoken to you. This you have, 
therefore, by a special grace. 

Now, I saw still in my dream, that they went 



SIMPLE, SLOTH, PRESUMPTION 255 

on till they were come to the place that Simple, 
and Sloth, and Presumption lay and slept in, when 
Christian went by on pilgrimage; and, behold, 
they were hanged up in irons a little way off on 
the other side. 

Mer. Then said Mercy to him that was their 
guide and conductor, ''What are those three men? 
and for what are they hanged there?" 

Great. These three men were men of very 
bad qualities: they had no mind to be pilgrims 
themselves, and whomsoever they could they 
hindered. They were for sloth and folly them- 
selves, and whomsoever they could persuade with, 
they made so too, and withal taught them to 
presume that they should do well at last. They 
were asleep when Christian went by; and, now 
you go by, they are hanged. 

Mer. But could they persuade any to be of 
their opinion? 

Great. Yes, they turned several out of the 
way. There was Slow-pace that they persuaded 
to do as they. They also prevailed with one 
Short-wind, with one No-heart, with one Linger- 
after-lust, and with one Sleepy-head, and with 
a young woman — her name was Dull — ^to turn 
out of the way and become as they. Besides, 
they brought up an ill report of your Lord, per- 
suading others that He was a hard task-master. 
They also brought up an evil report of the good 
land, saying it was not half so good as some 
pretended it was. They also began to speak 



256 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

falsely about His servants, and to count the very- 
best of them meddlesome, troublesome busy- 
bodies. Further, they would call the bread of 
God, husks ; the comforts of His children, fancies ; 
the travel labor of pilgrims, things to no purpose. 

Chr. "Nay," said Christiana, ''if they were 
such, they never shall be bewailed by me: they 
have but what they deserve; and I think it is 
well that they hang so near the highway, that 
others may see and take warning. But had it 
not been well if their crimes had been engraven on 
some plate of iron or brass, and left here where 
they did their mischiefs, for a caution to other 
bad men?" 

Great. So it is, as you well may perceive, if 
you will go a little to the wall. 

Mer. No, no: let them hang, and their names 
rot, and their crimes live for ever against them. 
I think it a high favor that they were hanged 
afore we came hither who knows, else, what they 
might have done to such poor women as we are ? 

Then she turned it into a song, saying: 

"Now, then, you three, hang there, and be a sign 
To all that shall against the truth combine ; 
And let him that comes after fear this end, 
If unto pilgrims he is not a friend. 
And thou, my soul, of all such men beware 
That unto holiness opposers are." 

Thus they went on till they came at the foot 
of the Hill Difficulty, where again their good 
friend Mr. Great-heart took an occasion to tell 



TWO DANGEROUS PATHS 257 

them of what happened there when Christian 
himself went by. So he had them first to the 
spring. "Lo, saith he, ''this is the spring that 
Christian drank of before he went up this hill: 
and then it was clear and good; but now it is 
dirty with the feet of some that are not desirous 
that pilgrims here should quench their thirst." 
Thereat Mercy said, "And why are they so 
envious, I wonder?" But said their guide, "It 
will do if taken up and put into a vessel that is 
sweet and good ; for then the dirt will sink to the 
bottom, and the water come out by itself more 
clear." Thus, therefore, Christiana and her 
companions were compelled to do. They took 
it up, and put it into an earthen pot, and so let it 
stand till the dirt was gone to the bottom, and then 
they drank thereof. 

Next he showed them the two by-ways that 
were at the foot of the hill, where Formality and 
Hypocrisy lost themselves. And said he, "These 
are dangerous paths. Two were here cast away 
when Christian came by; and although, as you 
see, these ways are since stopped up with chains, 
posts, and a ditch, yet there are that will choose 
to adventure here, rather than take the pains to 
go up this hill." 

Chr. The way of transgressors is hard. It is a 
wonder that they can get into those ways without 
danger of breaking their necks. 

Great. They will venture: yea, if at any 
time any of the King's servants doth happen to 



g58 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

see them, and doth call unto them, and tell them 
that they are in the wrong ways, and do bid them 
beware the danger, then they will railingly return 
them answer, and say, "As for the word that thou 
hast spoken unto us in the name of the King, 
we will not hearken unto thee; but we wdll cer- 
tainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our 
own mouth." Nay, if you look a little farther, 
you shall see that these ways are warned against 
enough, not only by these posts, and ditch, and 
chain, but also by being hedged up ; yet they 
will choose to go there. 

Chr. They are idle: they love not to take 
pains: up-hill way is unpleasant to them. So it 
is fulfilled unto them as it is written, ''The way 
of the slothful man is a hedge of thorns." Yea, 
they will rather choose to walk upon a snare 
than go up this hill, and the rest of this way to 
the City. 

Then they set forward, and began to go up the 
hill ; and up the hill they went. But, before they 
got to the top, Christiana began to pant, and 
said, ''I dare say this is a breathing hill: no 
marvel if they that love their ease more than their 
souls choose to themselves a smoother way." 
Then said Mercy, '*I must sit down;" also the 
least of the children began to cry. ''Come, 
come," said Great-heart, "sit not down here, for 
a little above is the Prince's arbor." Then took 
he the little boy by the hand, and led him up 
thereto. 



THE ARBOR ON THE HILL 259 

When they were come to the arbor, they were 
very wilHng to sit down, for they were all in a 
pelting heat. Then said Mercy, ''How sweet is 
rest to them that labor, and how good is the Prince 
of pilgrims to provide such resting-places for 
them! Of this arbor I have heard much, but I 
never saw it before. But here let us beware of 
sleeping; for, as I have beared, for that it cost 
poor Christian dear." 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, 
"Come, my pretty boys, how do you do? what 
think you now of going on pilgrimage?" 

''Sir," said, the least, "I was almost beat out 
of heart; but I thank you for lending me a hand 
at my need. And I remember now what my 
mother has told me, namely, "That the way to 
heaven is as up a ladder, and the way to hell is 
as down a hill." But I rather go up the ladder 
to life, than the hill to death." 

Then said Mercy, "But the proverb, is, 'To 
go down the hill is easy.' " 

But James said (for that was his name). "The 
day is coming when, in my opinion, going down- 
hill will be the hardest of all." 

"That's a good boy," said his master; "thou 
hast given her a right answer." 

Then Mercy smiled, but the little boy did blush. 

Chr. "Come," said Christiana, "will you eat a 
bit, a little to sweeten your mouths, while you 
sit here to rest your legs? for I have here a piece 
of pomegranate, which Mr, Interpreter put in my 



26o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

hand just when I came out of his doors : he gave 
me also a piece of a honeycomb, and a httle bottle 
of spirits." 

"I thought he gave you something," said 
Mercy, "because he called you aside." 

*'Yes, so he did, said the other; "but, Mercy, 
it shall still be as I said it should, when at first 
we came from home ; thou shalt be a sharer in all 
the good that I have, because thou so willingly 
didst become my companion." 

Then she gave to them, and they did eat, both 
Mercy and the boys. And said Christiana to 
Mr. Great-heart, "Sir, will you do as we and 
take some refreshment?" 

But he answered, "You are going on pilgrimage, 
and presently I shall return; much good may 
have do to you: at home I eat the same every 
day." 

Now, when they had eaten and drunk, and had 
chatted a little longer, their guide said to them, 
"The day wears away; if you think good, let us 
prepare to be going." So they got up to go, and 
the little boys went before ; but Christiana forgot 
to take her bottle of spirits with her, so she sent 
her little boy back to fetch it. 

Then said Mercy, "I think this is a losing place : 
here Christian lost his roll, and here Christiana 
left her bottle behind her. Sir, what is the cause 
of this?" 

So their guide made answer, and said, "The 
cause is sleep or f orgetf ulness : some sleep when 



MISTRUST AND TIMOROUS 261 

they should keep awake, and some forget when 
they should remember. And this is the very 
cause why often at the resting-places some pil- 
grims, in some things, come off losers. Pilgrims 
should watch, and remember what they have 
already received, under their greatest enjoyments ; 
but, for want of doing so, ofttimes their rejoicing 
ends in tears, and their sunshine in a cloud: 
witness the story of Christian at this place." 

When they were come to the place where Mis- 
trust and Timorous met Christian, to persuade 
him to go back for fear of the lions, they perceived 
as it were a stage, and before it, towards the road, 
a broad plate, with a copy of verses written 
thereon, and underneath the reason of the raising 
up of that stage in that place rendered. The 
verses were these; 

"Let him that sees this stage take heed 

Unto his heart and tongue ; 

Lest, if he do not, here he speed 

As some have, long agone." 

The words underneath the verses were, "This 
stage was built to punish such upon, who, through 
timorousness or mistrust, shall be afraid to go 
farther on pilgrimage. Also on this stage both 
Mistrust and Timorous were burned through the 
tongue with a hot iron, for endeavoring to hinder 
Christian in his journey." 

Then said Mercy, "This is much like to the 
saying of the Beloved, 'What shall be given unto 

17 



262 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

thee, or what shall be done unto thee, thou false 
tongue? Sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals 
of juniper.' " 

So they went on till they came within sight 
of the lions. Now, Mr. Great-heart was a strong 
man, so he was not afraid of a lion. But yet, 
when they were come up to the place where the 
lions were, the boys, that went before, were glad 
to cringe behind, for they were afraid of the lions 
so they stepped back, and went behind. 

At this their guide smiled, and said, ''How now, 
my boys ! do you love to go before when no danger 
doth approach, and love to come behind so soon 
as the lions appear?'* 

Now, as they went up, Mr. Great-heart drew 
his sword, with intent to make a way for the pil- 
grims in spite of the lions. Then there appeared 
one that, it seems, had taken upon him to back 
the lions; and he said to the pilgrims' guide, 
''What is the cause of your coming hither?" 
Now, the name of that man was Grim, or Bloody- 
man, because of his slaying of pilgrims; and he 
was of the race of the giants. 

Great. Then said the pilgrims' guide, "These 
women and children are going on pilgrimage, and 
this is the way they must go ; and go it they shall, 
in spite of thee and the lions." 

Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they 
go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, 
and to that end will back the lions. 

Now, to say truth, by reason of the fierceness 



GREAT-HEART OVERCOMES GRIM 263 

of the lions, and of the grim carriage of him that 
did back them, this way had of late lain much 
unoccupied, and was almost all grown over with 
grass. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, * 'Though the high- 
ways have been unoccupied heretofore, and though 
the travellers have been made in times past to 
walk through by-paths, it must not be so now I 
am risen. 'Now I am risen a mother in Israel." 

Grim. Then he swore by the lions, ''But it 
should," and therefore bid them turn aside, for 
they should not passage there. 

But Great-heart their guide made first his 
approach unto Grim, and laid so heavily at him 
with his sword, that he forced him to a retreat. 

Grim. Then said he that attempted to back 
the lions, "Will you slay me upon mine own 
ground?" 

Great. It is the King's highway that we are 
in, and in His way it is that thou hast placed 
thy lions; but these women, and these children, 
though weak, shall hold on their way in spite 
of thy lions. 

And, with that, he gave him again a downright 
blow, and brought him upon his knees. With this 
blow he also broke his helmet, and with the next 
he cut off an arm. Then did the giant roar so 
hideously, that his voice frighted the women, and 
yet they were glad to see him lie sprawling upon 
the ground. Now, the lions were chained, and 
so of themselves could do nothing, 



264 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Wherefore, when old Grim, that intended to 
back them, was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the 
pilgrims, ''Come now, and follow me, and no 
hurt shall happen to you from the lions." They 
therefore went on; but the women trembled as 
they passed by them: the boys also looked as 
if they would die; but they all got by without 
further hurt, 



CHAPTER V. 

THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL. 

NOW, then, they were within sight of the Por- 
ter's lodge, and they soon came up unto 
it; but they made the more haste after 
this to go thither, because it is dangerous travel- 
ling there in the night. So, when they were 
come to the gate, the guide knocked, and the 
Porter cried, **Who is there?" But as soon as 
the guide had said '*It is I," he knew his voice, 
and came down, for the guide had oft before 
that come thither as a conductor of pilgrims. 
When he was come down he opened the gate; 
and, seeing the guide stand just before it (for he 
saw not the women, for they were behind him), 
he said unto him, *'How now, Mr. Great-heart! 
what is your business here so late to-night?" 

"I have brought," said he, ''some pilgrims 
hither, where, by my Lord's commandment, they 
must lodge. I had been here some time ago, 
had I not been opposed by the giant that did use 
to back the lions; but I, after a long and tedious 
combat with him, have cut him off, and have 
brought the pilgrims hither in safety." 

Port. Will you not go in, and stay till morning? 

Great. No, I will return to my Lord to-night. 

Chr. Oh, sir, I know not how to be willing you 

(265) 



266 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

should leave us in our pilgrimage : you have been 
so faithful and so loving to us, you have fought 
so stoutly for us, you have been so hearty in 
counselling of us, that I shall never forget your 
favor towards us. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, ''Oh that we might 
have thy company to our journey's end! How 
can such poor women as we hold out in a way so 
full of troubles as this way is, without a friend and 
defender?" 

James. Then said James, the youngest of the 
boys, "Pray, sir, be persuaded to go with us, and 
help us, because we are so weak, and the way so 
dangerous as it is." 

Great. I am at my Lord's commandment. If 
he shall allot me to be your guide quite through, 
I will willingly wait upon you. But here you 
failed at first; for when he bid me come thus 
far with you, then you should have begged me of 
him to have gone quite through with you, and he 
would have granted your request. However, at 
present I must withdraw ; and so, good Christiana, 
Mercy, and my brave children, adieu. 

Then the Porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Christiana 
of her country and of her kindred. And she said, 
"I come from the City of Destruction. I am a 
widow woman, and my husband is dead : his name 
was Christian, the pilgrim." 

"How!" said the Porter, "was he your hus- 
band?" 

"Yes," said she, "and these are his children. 



A JOYFUL RECEPTION 267 

and this" (pointing to Mercy) "is one of my 
towns women." 

Then the Porter rang his bell, as at such times 
he is wont, and there came to the door one of the 
maids, whose name was Humble-mind; and to 
her the Porter said, **Go, tell it within that Chris- 
tiana, the wife of Christian, and her children, 
are come hither on pilgrimage." 

She went in, therefore, and told it. But oh, 
what a noise for gladness was there within when the 
maid did but drop that word out of her mouth ! 

So they came with haste to the Porter, for 
Christiana stood still at the door. Then some 
of those within said unto her, **Come in, Chris- 
tiana, come in, thou wife of that good man; 
come in, thou blessed woman; come in, with all 
that are with thee." 

So she went in, and they followed her that were 
her children and her companions. Now, when 
they were gone in, they were had into a very large 
room, where they were bidden to sit down. So they 
sat down, and the chief of the house were called to 
see and welcome the guests. Then they came in 
and understanding who they were did salute each 
other with a kiss, and said, "Welcome, ye that bear 
the grace of God; welcome to us, your friends!" 

Now, because it was somewhat late, and because 
the pilgrims were weary with their journey, and 
also made faint with the sight of the fight, and of 
the terrible lions, therefore they desired, as soon 
as might be, to prepare to go to rest. "Nay," 



268 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

said those of the family, "refresh yourselves first 
with a morsel of meat;" for they had prepared 
for them a lamb, with the accustomed sauce 
belonging thereto, for the Porter had heard before 
of their coming, and had told it to them within. 
So, when they had supped, and ended their prayer 
with a psalm, they desired they might go to rest. 

"But let us,*' said Christiana, "if we may be so 
bold as to choose, be in that chamber that was 
my husband's when he was here.'* 

So they had them up thither, and they lay all in 
a room. When they were at rest, Christiana and 
Mercy entered into discourse about things that 
were convenient. 

Chr. Little did I think once, when my husband 
went on pilgrimage, that I should ever have 
followed. 

Mer. And you as little thought of lying in his 
bed, and in his chamber to rest, as you do now. 

Chr. And much less did I ever think of seeing 
his face with comfort, and of worshipping the 
Lord the King with him ; and yet now I believe I 
shall. 

Mer. Hark! don't you hear a noise? 

Chr. Yes, it is, as I believe, a noise of music, 
for joy that we are here. 

Mer. Wonderful ! Music in the house, music in 
the heart, and music also in heaven, for joy that 
we are here! 

Thus they talked a while, and then betook 
themselves to sleep. So in the morning, when 



MERCY'S DREAM 269 

they were awake, Christiana said to Mercy, 
"What was the matter, that you did laugh in your 
sleep to-night? I suppose you were in a dream." 

Mer. So I was, and a sweet dream it was ; but 
are you sure I laughed? 

Chr. Yes, you laughed heartily; but, prithee, 
Mercy, tell me thy dream. 

Mer. I was dreaming that I sat all alone in a 
solitary place, and was bemoaning of the hardness 
of my heart. Now, I had not sat there long, 
but methought many were gathered about me 
to see me, and to hear what it was that I said. 
So they hearkened, and I went on bemoaning 
the hardness of my heart. At this, some of them 
laughed at me, some called me fool, and some 
thrust me about. With that, methought I looked 
up, and saw one coming with wings towards 
me. So he came directly to me, and said, "Mercy, 
what aileth thee?" Now, when he had heard 
me make my complaint, he said, "Peace be to 
thee;" he also wiped mine eyes with his hand- 
kerchief, and clad me in silver and gold. He 
put a chain about my neck, and ear-rings in mine 
ears, and a beautiful crown upon my head. Then 
he took me by the hand, and said, "Mercy, come 
after me." So he went up, and I followed, till 
we came to a golden gate. Then he knocked; 
and when they within opened, the man went 
in, and I followed him up to a throne upon which 
One sat; and He said to me, "Welcome, daugh- 
ter!" The place looked bright and twinkling. 



2 70 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

like the stars, or rather like the sun; and I 
thought that I saw your husband there. So I 
awoke from my dream. But did I laugh? 

Chr. Laugh! ay, and well you might, to see 
yourself so well. For you must give me leave 
to tell you, that I believe it was a good dream; 
and that, as you have begun to find the first part 
true, so you shall find the second at last. "God 
speaks once, yea, twice, yet man perceiveth it 
not; in a dream, in a vision of the night, when 
deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings 
upon the bed. We need not, when abed, to lie 
awake to talk with God: He can visit us while 
we sleep, and cause us then to hear His voice. 
Our heart oftentimes wakes when we sleep ; and 
God can speak to that, either by words, by pro- 
verbs, or by signs and similitudes, as well as if 
one was awake. 

Mer. Well, I am glad of my dream; for I 
hope ere long to see it fulfilled, to the making of 
me laugh again. 

Chr. I think it is now high time to rise, and 
to know what we must do. 

Mer. Pray, if they invite us to stay, a while, 
let us willingly accept of the proffer. I am the 
willinger to stay a while here, to grow better 
acquainted with these maids. Methinks Pru- 
dence, Piety, and Charity have very lovely and 
sober countenances. 

Chr. We shall see what they will do. 

So, when they were up and ready, they came 



MR. BRISK VISITS MERCY 271 

down; and they asked one another of their rest, 
and if it was comfortable or not. 

Mer. "Very good," said Mercy; "it was one 
of the best nights' lodging that ever I had in 
my life." 

Then said Prudence and Piety, "If you will 
be persuaded to stay here a while, you shall have 
what the house will afford." 

Char. "Ay, and that with a very good will," 
said Charity. 

So they consented, and stayed there about 
a month, or above, and became very profitable 
one to another. 

Now, by that these pilgrims had been at this 
place a week, Mercy had a visitor that pretended 
some good-will unto her; and his name was Mr. 
Brisk; a man of some breeding, and that pre- 
tended to religion, but a man that stuck very 
close to the world. So he came once or twice, or 
more, to Mercy, and offered love unto her. Now, 
Mercy was a fair countenance, and therefore 
the more alluring. 

Her mind also was, to be always busying of 
herself in doing; for, when she had nothing to 
do for herself, she would be making of hose and 
garments for others, and would bestow them 
upon them that had need. And Mr. Brisk, not 
knowing where or how she disposed of what she 
made, seemed to be greatly taken, for that he 
found her never idle. "I will warrant her a 
good housewife," quoth he to himself. 



2 72 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Mercy then told the matter to the maidens 
that were of the house, and inquired of them 
concerning him; for they did know him better 
than she. So they told her that he was a very 
busy young man, and one who pretended to serve 
the Lord, but was, as they feared, a stranger to 
the power of that which is good. 

*'Nay, then," said Mercy, "I will look no more 
on him ; for I purpose never to have a clog to my 
soul." 

Prudence then replied that "There needed 
no great matter of discouragement to be given 
to him ; her continuing so as she had begun to do 
for the poor would quickly cool his courage." 

So, the next time he comes, he finds her at her 
old work, a-making of things for the poor. Then 
said he, "What! always at it?" 

"Yes," said she, "either for myself or for others." 

"And what canst thou earn a day?" quoth he. 

"I do these things," said she, "that I may be 
rich in good works, laying up in store for myself 
a good foundation against the time to come, that 
I may lay hold on eternal life." 

"Why, prithee, what doest thou with them?" 
said he. 

"Clothe the naked," said she. 

With that, his countenance fell. So he forbore 
to come at her again. And when he was asked 
the reason why, he said that "Mercy was a pretty 
lass, but troubled with too much working for 
others." 



MERCY REJECTS THE SUITOR 273 

When he had left her, Prudence said, ''Did I 
not tell thee that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake 
thee ? yea, he will raise up an ill report of thee ; 
for, notwithstanding his pretence to serve bad and 
his seeming love to Mercy, yet Mercy and he are 
of tempers so different, that I believe they will 
never come together." 

Mer. I might have had husbands afore now, 
though I spake not of it to any; but they were 
such as did not like my ways, though never did 
any of them find fault with my person. So 
they and I could not agree. 

Prud. Mercy in our days is little set by, 
any further than as to its name: the practice, 
which is set forth by thy works, there are but 
few that can abide. 

Mer. "Well," said Mercy, ''if nobody will have 
me, I will die a maid, or my works shall be to me 
as a husband; for I cannot change my nature; 
and to have one that lies cross to me in this, 
that I purpose never to admit of as long as I live. 
I had a sister, named Bountiful, that was married 
to one of these selfish people; but he and she 
could never agree; but, because my sister was 
resolved to do as she had begun, that is, to show 
kindness to the poor, therefore her husband first 
cried her down in public, and then turned her 
out of his doors." 

Prud. And yet he was a church-member, I 
warrant you? 

Mer. Yes, such a one as he was; and of such 



2 74 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 

as he the world is now full ; but I am for none of 
them at all. 

Now Matthew, the eldest son of Christiana, 
fell sick, and his sickness was sore upon him for 
he was much pained in his bowels; so that he 
was with it, at times, pulled as it were both ends 
together. 

There dwelt also not far from thence one Mr. 
Skill, an ancient and well-approved physician. 
So Christiana desired it and they sent for him, 
and he came. When he was entered the room, 
and had a little observed the boy, he concluded 
that he was sick of the gripes. Then he said to 
his mother, **What diet has Matthew of late fed 
upon?" 

"Diet!" said Christiana, "nothing but that 
which is wholesome " 

The physician answered, "This boy has been 
tampering with something that lies in his stomach 
undigested, and that will not away without means. 
And I tell you he must be purged, or else he will 
die." 

Sam. Then said Samuel, "Mother, what was 
that which my brother did gather up and eat, 
so soon- as we were come from the gate that is at 
the head of this way? You know that there 
was an orchard on the left hand, on the other 
side of the wall, and some of the trees hung over 
the wall, and my brother did pull down the 
branches and did eat." 

Chr. "True, my child," said Christiana, "he 



MATTHEW FALLS SICK 275 

did take thereof and did eat; naughty boy as 
he was, I did chide him, and yet he would eat 
thereof." 

Skill. I knew he had eaten something that 
was not wholesome food; and that food, to wit, 
that fruit, is even the most hurtful of all. It is 
the fruit of Beelzebub's orchard. I do marvel 
that none did warn you of it: many have died 
thereof. 

Chr. Then Christiana began to cry, and she 
said, "Oh, naughty boy! and oh, careless mother! 
What shall I do for my son?" 

Skill. Come, do not be too much dejected ; the 
boy may do well again, but he must purge and 
vomit. 

Chr. Pray, sir, try the utmost of your skill 
with him, whatever it costs. 

Skill. Nay, I hope I shall be reasonable. 

So he made him a purge, but it was too weak; 
it was said, it was made of the blood of a goat, 
the ashes of an heifer, and with some of the juice 
of hyssop, etc. When Mr. Skill had seen that 
that purge was too weak, he made him one to the 
purpose. It was made [the name was written 
in Latin] ex came et sanguine Christi;^ (you know 
physicians give strange medicines to their patients 
— and it was made up into pills, with a promise 
or two, and a proportionable quantity of salt. 
Now, he was to take them three at a time, fasting, 
in half a quarter of a pint of the tears of sorrow. 

*That is, "of the body and blood of Christ." 



2 76 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

When this potion was prepared and brought 
to the boy, he was loth to take it, though torn 
with the gripes as if he should be pulled in pieces. 

''Come, come," said the physician, "you must 
take it." 

"It goes against my stomach," said the boy. 

"I must have you take it," said his mother. 

"I shall vomit it up again," said the boy. 

"Pray, sir," said Christiana to Mr. Skill, "how 
does it taste?" 

"It has no ill taste," said the doctor; and with 
that she touched one of the pills with the tip of 
her tongue. 

"O Matthew," said she, "this potion is sweeter 
than honey. If thou lovest thy mother, if thou 
lovest thy brothers, if thou lovest Mercy, if thou 
lovest thy life, take it." 

So, with much ado, after a short prayer for the 
blessing of God upon it, he took it, and it wrought 
kindly with him. It caused him to purge, it 
caused him to sleep and rest quietly; it put him 
into a fine heat and breathing sweat, and did 
quite rid him of his gripes. So, in a little time 
he got up, and walked about with a staff, and 
would go from room to room, and talk with Pru- 
dence, Piety, and Charity, of his sickness, and 
how he was healed. 

So, when the boy was healed, Christiana asked 
Mr. Skill, saying, "Sir, what will content you for 
your pains and care to and of my child?" 

And he said, "You must pay the Master of 



DOCTOR SKILL PRESCRIBES 277 

the College of Physicians, according to the rules 
made in that case and provided." 

Chr. "But, sir," said she, 'Vhat is this pill 
good for else?" 

Skill. It is an universal pill : it is good against 
all the diseases that pilgrims are troubled with; 
and when it is well prepared, it will keep good 
time out of mind. 

Chr. Pray, sir, make me up twelve boxes of 
them; for if I can get these, I will never take 
other physic. 

Skill. These pills are good to prevent diseases, 
as well as to cure when one is sick. Yea, I dare 
say it, and stand to it, that if a man will but use 
this physic as he should, it will make him live 
for ever. But, good Christiana, thou must give 
these pills no other way than as I have pre- 
scnbed ; for if you do, they will do no good. So 
he gave unto Christiana physic for herself and 
her boys, and for Mercy; and bid Matthew take 
heed how he ate any more green plums; and 
kissed them and went his way. 

It was told you before, that Prudence bid the 
boys, if at any time they would, they should ask 
her some questions that might be profitable, 
and she would say something to them. 

Matt. Then Matthew, who had been sick, 
asked her, *'Why, for the most part, physic 
should be bitter to our palates?" 

Prud. To show how unwelcome the Word of 
God, and the effects thereof, are to a sinful heart. 

18 



2 78 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Matt. Why does physic, if it does good, purge 
and cause that we vomit? 

Prud. To show that the Word, when it works 
effectually, cleanseth the heart and mind. For 
look, what the one doth to the body, the other 
doth to the soul. 

Matt. What should we learn by seeing the 
flame "of our fire go upwards, and by seeing the 
beams and sweet influences of the sun strike 
downwards ? 

Prud. By the going up of the flre, we are 
taught to ascend to heaven by fervent and hot 
desires. And by the sun's sending his heat, 
beams, and sweet influences downwards, we are 
taught that the Saviour of the world, though high 
reaches down with His grace and love to us 
below. 

Matt. Where have the clouds their water? 

Prud. Out of the sea. 

Matt. What may we learn from that? 

Prud. That ministers should fetch their teach- 
ing from God. 

Matt. Why do they empty themselves upon 
the earth? 

Prud. To show that ministers should give 
out what they know of God to the world. 

Matt. Why is the rainbow caused by the sun? 

Prud. To show that the promise of God's grace 
is made sure to us in Christ. 

Matt. Why do the springs come from the sea 
to us through the earth? 



DOCTOR SKILL PRESCRIBES 279 

Prud. To show that the grace of God comes 
to us through the body of Christ. 

Matt. Why do some of the springs rise out of 
the tops of high hills? 

Prud. To show that the spirt of grace shall 
spring up in some that are great and mighty, 
as well as in many that are poor and low. 

Matt. Why doth the fire fasten upon the 
candle-wick? 

Prud. To show that, unless grace doth kindle 
upon the heart, there will be no true light of life 
in us. 

Matt. Why is the wick, and tallow, and all, 
spent to maintain the light of the candle? 

Prud. To show that body, and soul, and all, 
should be at the service of, and spend themselves 
to maintain in good condition, that grace of God 
that is in us. 

Matt. Why doth the pelican pierce her own 
breast with her bill? 

Prud. To nourish her young ones with her 
blood, and thereby to show that Christ the Blessed 
so loveth His young (His people), as to save them 
from death by His blood. 

Matt. What may one learn by hearing the 
cock to crow? 

Prud. Learn to remember Peter's sin and 
Peter's sorrow. The cock's crowing shows also 
that day is coming on: let, then, the crowing 
of the cock put thee in mind of that last and 
terrible day of judgment. 



28o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Now, about this time, their month was out; 
wherefore they signified to those of the house 
that it was convenient for them to be up and 
going. Then said Joseph to his mother, "It is 
convenient that you forget not to send to the 
house of Mr. Interpreter, to pray him to grant 
that Mr. Great-heart should be sent unto us, 
that he may be our conductor the rest of our way." 

"Good boy," said she, "I had almost forgot." 
So she drew up a petition, and prayed Mr. Watch- 
ful the Porter to send it by some fit man to her 
good friend Mr. Interpreter, who, when it was 
come, and he had seen the contents of the petition, 
said to the messenger, "Go, tell them that I will 
send him." 

When the family where Christiana was saw that 
they had a purpose to go forward, they called 
the whole house together, to give thanks to their 
King for sending of them such profitable guests 
as these. Which done, they said unto Christiana, 
"And shall we not show thee something, according, 
as our custom is to do to pilgrims, on which thou 
mayest meditate when thou art upon the way?" 

So they took Christiana, her children, and 
Mercy, into the closet, and showed them one of 
the apples that Eve did eat of, and that which 
she also did give to her husband, and that for the 
eating of which they were both turned out of Par- 
adise, and asked her what she thought that was. 

Then Christiana said, "It is food or poison, 
I know not which." 



THE PILGRIMS VIEVf CURIOSITIES 281 

So they opened the matter to her, and she held 
up her hands and wondered. 

Then they had her to a place, and showed her 
Jacob's ladder. Now, at that time there were 
some angels ascending upon it. So Christiana 
looked and looked, to see the angels go up, and 
so did the rest of the company. Then they were 
going into another place, to show them something 
else; but James said to his mother. "Pray bid 
them stay here a little longer, for this is a curious 
sight." So they turned again, and stood feeding 
their eyes with this so pleasing a prospect. 

After this they had them into a place where did 
hang up a golden anchor. So they bid Christiana 
take it down; 'Tor," said they, "you shall have 
it with you, for it is of absolute necessity that you 
should, that you may lay hold of that within the veil, 
and stand steadfast, in case you should meet with 
turbulent weather." So they were glad thereof. 

Then they took them, and had them to the 
mount upon which Abraham our father had offered 
up Isaac his son, and showed them the altar, the 
wood, the fire, and the knife; for they remain to 
be seen to this very day. When they had seen it, 
they held up their hands, and blessed themselves, 
and said, "Oh! what a man for love to his Master, 
and for denial to himself, was Abraham!" 

After they had showed them all these things. 
Prudence took them into the dining-room, where 
stood a pair of excellent virginals ;* so she played 

* An instrument of music, used in the time of John Bunyan, some- 
what like a very small piano. 



282 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

upon them, and turned what she had showed 
them into this excellent song, saying : 

"Eve's apple we have showed you — 

Of that be you aware; 
You have seen Jacob's ladder too, 

Upon which angels are. 
An anchor you received have: 

But let not these suffice, 
Until with Abra'm, you have gave 

Your best a sacrifice." 

Now, about this time, one knocked at the door. 
So the Porter opened, and behold, Mr. Great- 
heart was there; but when he was come in, what, 
joy was there! For it came now fresh again into 
their minds, how, but a while ago, he had slain old 
Grim Bloodyman, the giant, and had delivered 
them from the lions. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana and to 
Mercy, "My lord has sent each of you a bottle of 
wine, and also some parched com, together with a 
couple of pomegranates ; he has also sent the boys 
some figs and raisins, to refresh you in your way." 

Then they addressed themselves to their jour- 
ney; and Prudence and Piety went along with 
them. When they came at the gate, Christiana 
asked the Porter if any one of late went by. 

He said, ''No; only one some time since, who 
also told me that, of late, there had been a great 
robbery committed on the King's highway as you 
go. But he saith the thieves are taken, and will 
shortly be tried for their lives." 



GREAT-HEART CONDUCTS THEM 283 

Then Christiana and Mercy were afraid; but 
Matthew said, "Mother, fear nothing as long as 
Mr. Great-heart is to go with us, and to be our 
conductor." 

Then said Christiana to the Porter, ''Sir, I am 
much obHged to you for all the kindnesses that 
you have shown me since I came hither, and also 
for that you have been so loving and kind to my 
children. I know not how to gratify your kind- 
ness; wherefore, pray, as a token of my respects 
to you, accept of this small mite." 

So she put a gold angel* in his hand; and he 
made her a low obeisance, and said, "Let thy gar- 
ments be always white, and let thy head want no 
ointment. Let Mercy live and not die, and let 
not her works be few." And to the boys he said, 
"Do you flee youthful passions, and follow after 
godliness with them that are grave and wise, 
so shall you put gladness into your mother's 
heart, and obtain praise of all that are sober- 
minded." 

So they thanked the Porter, and departed. 

Now I saw in my dream that they went forward 
until they were come to the brow of the hill; 
where Piety, bethinking herself, cried out, "Alas! 
I have forgot what I intended to bestow upon 
Christiana and her companions: I will go back 
and fetch it." So she ran and fetched it. While 
she was gone, Christiana thought she heard, in a 
grove a little way off on the right hand, a most 

♦ An old English coin, bearing the figure of an angel. 



284 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

curious melodious note, with words much Hke 
these : 

"Through all my life Thy favor is 

So frankly showed to me, 
That in Thy house for evermore 
My dwelling-place shall be." 

And listening still, she thought she heard 
another answer it, saying : 

"For why? the Lord our God is good; 

His mercy is for ever sure; 
His truth at all times firmly stood, 
And shall from age to age endure." 

So Christiana asked Prudence what it was that 
made those curious notes. "They are," said she, 
*'our country birds: they sing these notes but 
seldom, except it be at the spring, when the 
flowers appear and the sun shines warm, and then 
you may hear them all day long. I often, "said 
she, "go out to hear them; we also ofttimes keep 
them tame in our house. They are very fine 
company for us when we are melancholy; also 
they make the woods, and groves, and solitary 
places, places desirable to be in." 

By this time Piety was come again. So she 
said to Christiana, "Look here: I have brought 
thee a plan of all those things that thou ^last seen 
at our house, upon which thou mayest look when 
thou findest thyself forgetful, and call those 
things again to remembrance for thy teaching 
and comfort." 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 

NOW they began to go down the hill into 
the Valley of Humiliation. It was a 
steep hill, and the way was slippery ; but 
they were very careful, so they got down pretty 
well. When they were down in the valley, Piety 
said to Christiana, "This is the place where 
Christian, your husband, met with the foul fiend 
Apollyon, and where they had that dreadful fight 
that they had: I know you cannot but have 
heard thereof. But be of good courage : as long 
as you have here Mr. Great-heart to be your guide 
and conductor, we hope you will fare the 
better." 

So when these two had given the pilgrims unto 
the care of their guide, he went forward, and they 
went after. 

Great. Then said Mr. Great-heart, "We need 
not to be so afraid of this valley, for here is nothing 
to hurt us, unless we procure it to ourselves. It is 
true that Christian did here meet with Apollyon, 
with whom he had also a sore combat; but that 
fray was the fruit of those slips that he got in his 
going down the hill ; for they that get slips there, 
must look for combats here. And hence it is that 
this valley has got so hard a name. For the com- 

(28s) 



286 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

mon people, when they hear that some frightful 
thing has befallen such a one in such a place, are 
of an opinion that that place is haunted with some 
foul fiend or evil spirit; when, alas! it is for the 
fruit of their doing that such things do befall 
them there. This Valley of Humiliation is of 
itself as fruitful a place as any the crow flies over ; 
and I am persuaded, if we could hit upon it, we 
might find, somewhere hereabouts, something that 
might give us an account why Christian was so 
hardly beset in this place." 

Then James said to his mother, **Lo, yonder 
stands a pillar, and it looks as if something was 
written thereon: let us go and see what it is," 
So they went, and found there written, "Let 
Christian's slips before he came hither, and the 
battles that he met with in this place, be a warning 
to those that come after." 

"Lo!" said their guide, "did not I tell you that 
there was something hereabouts that would give 
intimation of the reason why Christian was so 
hard beset in this place?" Then turning himself 
to Christiana, he said, "No disgrace to Christian, 
more than to many others whose hap and loss his 
was ; for it is easier going up than down this hill ; 
and that can be said but of few hills in all these 
parts of the world. But we will leave the good 
man: he is at rest; he also had a brave victory 
over his enemy. Let Him that dwelleth above 
grant that we fare no worse, when we come to be 
tried, than he. 



THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION 287 

"But we will come again to this Valley of 
Humiliation. It is the best and most fruitful 
piece of ground in all these parts. It is fat 
ground, and, as you see, consist eth much in 
meadows; and if a man was to come here in the 
summer-time, as we do now, if he knew not any- 
thing before thereof, and if he also delighted him- 
self in the sight of his eyes, he might see that that 
would be delightful to him. Behold how green 
this valley is, also how beautified with lilies! 
I have also known many laboring men that have 
got good estates in this valley of Humiliation ; for 
'God resist eth the proud, but giveth grace to 
the humble.' Indeed, it is a very fruitful soil, 
and doth bring forth by handfuls. Some 
also have wished that the next way to their 
Father's house were here, that they might be 
troubled no more with either hills or mountains 
to go over; but the way is the way, and there's 
an end." 

Now, as they were going along and talking, they 
espied a boy feeding his father's sheep. The boy 
was in very mean clothes, but of a very fresh and 
well-favored countenance; and as he sat by him- 
self he sang. "Hark," said Mr. Great-heart, "to 
what the shepherd's boy saith." So they 
hearkened, and he said : 

"He that is down needs fear no fall 
He that is low, no pride; 
He that is humble ever shall 
Have God to be his guide. 



288 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

"I am content with what I have 

Little be it or much: 
And, Lord, contentment still I crave 
Because Thou savest much. 

"Fulness to such a burden is, 
That go on pilgrimage; 
Here little, and hereafter bliss, 
Is best from age to age." 

Then said their guide, "Do you hear him? I 
will dare to say that this boy lives a merrier life, 
and wears more of that herb called heart's-ease 
in his bosom, than he that is clad in silk and 
velvet. But we will proceed in our account of 
this valley. 

'*In this valley our Lord formerly had His 
country house: He loved much to be here. He 
loved also to walk these meadows, for He found 
the air was pleasant. Besides, here a man shall 
be free from the noise and from the hurryings of 
this life. All states are full of noise and confusion, 
only the Valley of Humiliation is that empty and 
solitary place. Here a man shall not be so let 
and hindered in his thoughts as in other places he 
is apt to be. This is a valley that nobody walks 
in but those that love a pilgrim's life. And though 
Christian had the hard hap to meet here with 
Apollyon, and to enter with him into a brisk 
encounter, yet I must tell you that in former times 
men have met with angels here, have found pearls 
here, and have in this place found the words of life. 

"Did I say, our Lord had here in former days 



FORGETFUL GREEN 289 

His country house, and that He loved here to 
walk? I will add, in this place, and to the people 
that love to tread these grounds, He has left a 
yearly sum of money, to be faithfully paid them 
at certain seasons, for their support by the way, 
and for their further encouragement to go on 
their pilgrimage." 

Sam. Now, as they went on, Samuel said to 
Mr. Great-heart, "Sir, I perceive that in this 
valley my father and Apollyon had their battle; 
but whereabout was the fight? for I perceive this 
valley is large." 

Great. Your father had that battle with 
Apollyon at a place yonder before us, in a narrow 
passage just beyond Forgetful Green. And, in- 
deed, that place is the most dangerous place in all 
these parts. For, if at any time the pilgrims meet 
with any brunt, it is when they forget w^hat favors 
they have received, and how unworthy they are 
of them. This is the place also where others have 
been hard put to it. But more of the place when 
we are come to it ; for I persuade myself, that to 
this day there remains either some sign of the 
battle, or some monument to testify that such a 
battle there was fought. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, 'T think that I am as 
well in this valley as I have been anywhere else 
in all our journey : the place, methinks, suits with 
my spirit. I love to be in such places, where there 
is no rattling with coaches nor rumbling with 
wheels, Methinks here one may, without much 



290 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

trouble, be thinking what he is, whence he came, 
what he has done, and to what the King has called 
him. Here one may think and break at heart, 
and melt in one's spirit, until one's eyes become 
like the fish-pools in Heshbon. They that go 
rightly through this Valley of Baca, make it a 
well ; the rain that God sends down from heaven 
upon them that are here also filleth the pools. 
This valley is that from whence also the King will 
give to His their vineyards; and they that go 
through it shall sing, as Christian did, for all he 
met with Apollyon." 

Great. '* 'T is true," said their guide; "I have 
gone through this valley many a time, and never 
was better than when here. I have also been a 
conductor to several pilgrims, and they have con- 
fessed the same. 'To this man will I look,' saith 
the King, 'even to him that is poor and of a con- 
trite spirit, and that trembleth at my word.' " 

Now they were come to the place where the 
afore-mentioned battle was fought. Then said 
the guide to Christiana, her children, and Mercy, 
''This is the place ; on this ground Christian stood, 
and up there came Apollyon against him. And 
look — did not I tell you? — here is some of youi 
husband's blood upon these stones to this day. 
Behold, also, how here and there are yet to be seen 
upon the place some of the shivers of Apollyon 's 
broken darts. See also how they did beat the 
ground with their feet as they fought, to make 
good their places against each other; how also, 



VALLEY OF SHADOW OF DEATH 291 

with their by-blows, they did split the very stones 
in pieces. Verily, Christian did here play the 
man, and showed himself as stout as could, had he 
been there, even Hercules himself. When Apoll- 
yon was beat, he made his retreat to the next 
valley, that is called the Valley of the Shadow of 
Death, unto which we shall come soon. Lo, 
yonder also stands a monument, on which is 
engraven this battle, and Christian's victory, to 
his fame throughout all ages." 

So, because it stood just on the way-side before 
them, they stepped to it, and read the writing, 
which word for word was this : 

"Hard by here was a battle fought, 
Most strange, and yet most true; 
Christian and Apollyon sought 
Each other to subdue. 

"The man so bravely played the man, 
He made the fiend to fly; 
Of which a monument I stand, 
The same to testify," 

When they had passed by this place, they came 
upon the borders of the Shadow of Death. This 
valley was longer than the other; a place also 
most strangely haunted with evil things, as many 
are able to testify ; but these women and children 
went the better through it, because they had day- 
light, and because Mr. Great -heart was their 
conductor. 

When they were entered upon this valley, they 



292 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

thought that they heard a groaning, as of dead 
men — a very great groaning. They thought also 
that they did hear words of moaning spoken, as 
of some in extreme torment. These things made 
the boys to quake; the women also looked pale 
and wan; but their guide bid them be of good 
comfort. 

So they went on a little farther, and they 
thought that they felt the ground begin to shake 
under them, as if some hollow place was there; 
they heard also a kind of hissing, as of serpents; 
but nothing as yet appeared. Then said the boys, 
"Are we not yet at the end of this doleful place?" 
But the guide also bid them be of good courage, 
and look well to their feet; "lest haply," said he, 
"you be taken in some snare." 

Now James began to be sick; but I think the 
cause thereof was fear; so his mother gave him 
some of that glass of spirits that had been given 
her at the Interpreter's house, and three of the 
pills that Mr. Skill had prepared; and the boy 
began to revive. Thus they went on till they 
came to about the middle of the valley ; and then 
Christiana said, "Methinks I see something yonder 
upon the road before us, a thing of such a shape as 
I have not seen." Then said Joseph, "Mother, 
what is it?" "An ugly thing, child, an ugly 
thing," said she. "But, mother, what is it like?" 
said he. " Tis like I cannot tell what," said she, 
"and now it is but a little way off." Then said 
she, "Itisnighr* 



RESIST THE DEVIL 293 

"Well, well," said Mr. Great-heart, "let them 
that are most afraid keep close to me." So the 
fiend came on, and the conductor met it; but, 
when it was just come to him, it vanished to all 
their sights. Then remembered they what had 
been said some time ago, "Resist the devil, and 
he will flee from you." 

They went therefore on, as being a little re- 
freshed. But they had not gone far before Mercy, 
looking behind her, saw, as she thought, some- 
thing most like a lion, and it came a great padding 
pace after; and it had a hollow voice of roaring, 
and at every roar that it gave it made all the 
valley echo, and all their hearts to ache, save the 
heart of him that was their guide. So it came up, 
and Mr. Great-heart went behind, and put the 
pilgrims all before him. The lion also came on 
apace, and Mr. Great-heart addressed himself to 
give him battle. But, when he saw that it was 
determined that resistance should be made, he 
also drew back, and came no farther. 

They then went on again, and their conductor 
did go before them, till they came to a place where 
was cast up a pit the whole breadth of the way; 
and before they could be prepared to go over that, 
a great mist and darkness fell upon them, so that 
they could not see. Then said the pilgrims, 
"Alas! what now shall we do?" But their guide 
made answer, "Fear not, stand still, and see what 
an end will be put to this also." So they stayed 
there, because their path was marred. They then 

19 



294 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

also thought that they did hear more apparently 
the noise and rushing of the enemies ; the fire also, 
and the smoke of the pit, were much easier to be 
discerned. Then said Christiana to Mercy, "Now 
I see what my poor husband went through. I 
have heard much of this place, but I never was 
here before now. Poor man! he went here all 
alone in the night; he had night almost quite 
through the way; also these fiends were busy 
about him, as if they would have torn him in 
pieces. Many have spoken of it, but none can 
tell what the Valley of the Shadow of Death 
should mean, until they come in it themselves. 
'The heart knoweth it own bitterness, and a 
stranger intermeddleth not with its joy.' To be 
here is a fearful thing." 

Great. This is like doing business in great 
waters, or like going down into the deep. This is 
like being in the heart of the sea, and like going 
down to the bottoms of the mountains. Now it 
seems as if the earth, with its bars, were about us 
for ever. But let them that walk in darkness and 
have no light, trust in the name of the Lord, and 
stay upon their God. For my part, as I have told 
you already, I have gone often through this 
valley, and have been much harder put to 
it than now I am; and yet, you see, I am 
alive. I would not boast, for that I am 
not mine own saviour; but I trust we shall 
have a good deliverance. Come, let us pray 
for light to Him that can lighten our darkness. 



AMONG THE SNARES 295 

and that can rebuke not only these, but all the 
Satans in hell. 

So they cried and prayed, and God sent light 
and deliverance ; for there was now no hindrance 
in their way, no, not there where but now they 
were stopped with a pit. Yet they were not got 
through the valley; so tliey w^ent on still; and 
behold, great stinks and loathsome smells, to the 
great annoyance of them. Then said Mercy to 
Christiana, "It is not so pleasant being here as at 
the gate, or at the Interpreter's, or at the house 
where we lay last." 

"Oh, but," said one of the boys, "it is not so 
bad to go through here as it is to abide here 
always; and, for aught I know, one reason why 
we must go this way to the house prepared for us 
is, that our home might be made the sweeter to 
us." 

"Well said, Samuel," quoth the guide; "thou 
hast now spoke like a man." 

"Why, if ever I get out here again," said the 
boy, "I think I shall prize light and good way 
better than ever I did in all my life." 

Then said the guide, "We shall be out by-and- 
by." 

So on they went, and Joseph said, "Cannot we 
see to the end of this valley as yet?" 

Then said the guide, "Look to your feet, for we 
shall presently be among the snares." 

So they looked to their feet, and went on; but 
they were troubled much with the snares. Now, 



2 96 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

when they were come among the snares, they 
espied a man cast into the ditch on the left hand, 
with his flesh all rent and torn. 

Then said the guide, "That is one Heedless, 
that was going this way ; he has lain there a great 
while. There was one Take-heed with him when 
he was taken and slain, but he escaped their hands. 
You cannot imagine how many are killed here- 
abouts; and yet men are so foolishly venturous 
as to set out lightly on pilgrimage, and to come 
without a guide. Poor Christian! it is a wonder 
that he here escaped; but he was beloved of his 
God, also he had a good heart of his own, or else 
he could never have done it." 

Now they drew towards the end of the way; 
and just where Christian had seen the cave when 
he went by, out thence came forth Maul, a giant. 
This Maul did use to spoil young pilgrims by de- 
ceiving them; and he called Great-heart by his 
name, and said unto him, **How many times have 
you been forbidden to do these things?" 

Then said Mr. Great-heart, "What things?" 

"What things!" quoth the giant; "you know 
what things ; but I will put an end to your trade." 

"But pray," said Mr. Great-heart, "before we 
fall to it, let us understand wherefore we must 
fight." 

Now the women and children stood trembling, 
and knew not what to do. 

Quoth the giant, "You rob the country, and 
rob it with the worst of thefts." 



GREAT-HEART ENCOUNTERS MAUL 297 

"These are but random words/' said Mr. Great- 
heart; **tell what robberies I have done, man." 

Then said the giant, **Thou practicest the craft 
of a kidnapper: thou gatherest up women and 
children, and carriest them into a strange country, 
to the weakening of my master's kingdom." 

But now Great-heart repHed, **I am a servant 
of the God of heaven ; my business is to persuade 
sinners to turn to God. I am commanded to do 
my best to turn men, women, and children from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan 
unto God ; and if this be indeed the ground of thy 
quarrel, let us fall to it as soon as thou wilt." 

Then the giant came up, and Mr. Great-heart 
went to meet him; and as he went, he drew his 
sword, but the giant had a club. So without 
more ado they fell to it ; and, at the first blow, the 
giant struck Mr. Great-heart down upon one of 
his knees. With that, the women and children 
cried out. So Mr. Great-heart, recovering himself, 
laid about him in full lusty manner, and gave the 
giant a wound in his arm. Thus he fought for 
the space of an hour, to that height of heat, that 
the breath came out of the giant's nostrils as the 
heat doth out of a boiling cauldron. 

Then they sat down to rest them; but Mr. 
Great-heart betook himself to prayer. Also the 
women and children did nothing but sigh and cry 
all the time that the battle did last. 

When they had rested them, and taken breath, 
they both fell to it again; and Mr. Great-heart 



298 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

with a blow fetched the giant down to the ground. 
"Nay, hold, and let me recover," quoth he. So 
Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up : so to it they 
went again; and the giant missed but little of 
breaking Mr. Great-heart's skull with his club. 

Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the 
full heat of his spirit, and pierceth him under the 
fifth rib. With that the giant began to faint, 
and could hold up his club no longer. Then Mr. 
Great-heart seconded his blow, and smote the 
head of the giant from his shoulders. Then the 
women and the children rejoiced, and Mr. Great- 
heart also praised God for the deliverance He had 
wrought. 

When this was done, they amongst them erected 
a pillar, and fastened the giant's head thereon, 
and wrote under it in letters that passengers 
might read: 

' ' He that did wear this head, was one 

That pilgrims did misuse ; 
He stopped their way, he spared none, 

But did them all abuse; 
Until that I, Great-heart, arose, 

The pilgrims ' guide to be ; 
Until that I did him oppose 

That was their enemy." 

Now, I saw that they went to the high ground 
that was a little way off, cast up to be a prospect 
for pilgrims. That was the place from whence 
Christiana had the first sight of Faithful his 
brother. Wherefore here they sat down and 



THE GIANT IS SLAIN 299 

rested. They also here did eat and drink and make 
merry, for that they had gotten deUverance from 
this so dangerous an enemy. As they sat thus 
and did eat, Christiana asked the guide if he had 
caught no hurt in the battle. Then said Mr. 
Great-heart, "No, save a little on my flesh ; yet that 
also shall be so far frpm being to my harm that it 
is at present a proof of my love to my Master and 
you, and shall be a means, by grace, to increase 
my reward at last." 

Chr. But were you not afraid, good sir, when 
you saw him come out with his club ? 

Great. ''It is my duty," said he, "to mistrust 
my own ability, that I may have trust in Him who 
is stronger than all." 

Chr. But what did you think when he fetched 
you down to the ground at the first blow ? 

Great. "Why, I thought," replied he, "that so 
my Master Himself was served ; and yet He it was 
that conquered at the last." 

Matt. When you all have thought what you 
please, I think God has been wonderful good unto 
us, both in bringing us out of this valley, and in 
delivering us out of the hand of this enemy. For 
my part, I see no reason why we should distrust 
our God any more, since He has now, and in such 
a place as this, given us such proof of His love as 
this. 

Then they got up and went forward. Now, a 
little before them stood an oak ; and under it, when 
they came to it, they found an old pilgrim fast 



300 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

asleep. They knew that he was a pilgrim by his 
clothes, and his staff, and his girdle. 

So the guide, Mr. Great-heart, awaked him; 
and the old gentleman, as he lifted up his eyes, 
cried out, ''What's the matter? what are you, and 
what is your business here?" 

Great. Come, man, be not so hot; here are 
none but friends. 

Yet the old man gets up, and stands upon his 
guard, and will know of them what they are. 
Then said the guide, "My name is Great-heart; 
I am the guide of these pilgrims, that are going to 
the Celestial Country." 

Honest. Then said Mr. Honest, *'I cry you 
mercy: I feared that you had been of the com- 
pany of those that some time ago did rob 
Little-Faith of his money; but now I look 
better about me I perceive you are honester 
people." 

Great. Why, what would or could you have 
done to have helped yourself, if we indeed had 
been of that company? 

Hon. Done ! why, I would have fought as long 
as breath had been in me ; and, had I so done, I 
am sure you could never have given me the worst 
on't, for a Christian can never be overcome unless 
he shall yield of himself. 

Great. "Well said, Father Honest," quoth the 
guide; "for by this I know thou art a cock of the 
right kind, for thou hast said the truth." 

Hon. And by this also I know that thou know- 



OLD HONEST 301 

est what true pilgrimage is ; for all others do think 
that we are the soonest overcome of any. 

Great. Well, now we are so happily met, pray 
let me crave your name, and the name of the place 
you came from. 

Hon. My name I cannot ; but I came from the 
town of Stupidity; it lieth about four degrees 
beyond the City of Destruction. 

Great. Oh! are you that countryman? then 
I deem I have half a guess of you : your name 
is old Honesty, is it not? 

Hon. So the old gentleman blushed, and said, 
"Not Honesty, but Honest is my name; and I 
wish that my nature may agree to what I am called. 
But, sir," said the old gentleman, *'how could 
you guess that I am such a man, since I came 
from such a place?" 

Great. I had heard of you before by my Mas- 
ter ; for He knows all things that are done on the 
earth. But I have often wondered that any 
should come from your place, for your town is 
worse than is the City of Destruction itself. 

Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the sun, and so 
are more cold and senseless. But were a man in a 
mountain of ice, yet if the Sun of Righteousness 
should rise upon him, his frozen heart shall feel a 
thaw ; and thus it hath been with me. 

Great. I believe it. Father Honest, I believe 
it; for I know the thing is true. 

Then the old gentleman saluted all the pilgrims 
with a holy kiss of love, and asked them their 



302 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

names, and how they had fared since they had set 
out on their pilgrimage. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, "My name I sup- 
pose you have heard of: good Christian was my 
husband, and these are his children." 

But can you think how the old gentleman was 
taken when she told him who she was? He 
skipped, he smiled, he blessed them with a thou- 
sand good wishes, saying: 

Hon. I have heard much of your husband, and 
of his travels and wars which he underwent in his 
days. Be it spoken to your comfort, the name of 
your husband rings all over these parts of the 
world : his faith, his courage, his enduring, and his 
sincerity under all, have made his name famous. 
Then he turned him to the boys, and asked of 
them their names, which they told him. Then he 
said unto them, * 'Matthew, be thou like Matthew 
the publican, not in vice, but in virtue. Samuel," 
said he, *'be thou like Samuel the prophet, a man 
of faith and prayer. Joseph," said he, "be thou 
like Joseph in Potiphar's house, pure, and one that 
flees from temptation. And James, be thou like 
James the Just, and like James the brother of our 
Lord." Then they told him of Mercy, and how 
she had left her town and her kindred to come 
along with Christiana and with her sons. At 
that, the old honest man said, "Mercy is thy 
name? by Mercy shalt thou be sustained and 
carried through all those difficulties that shall 
attack thee in thy way, till thou shalt come 



CONVERSES WITH HONEST 303 

thither where thou shalt look the Fountain of 
Mercy in the face with comfort." 

All this while the guide, Mr. Great-heart, was 
very well pleased and smiled upon his companion. 

Now, as they walked along together, the guide 
asked the old gentleman if he did not know one 
Mr. Fearing, that came on pilgrimage out of his 
parts. 

Hon. "Yes, very well," said he. "He was a 
man that had the root of the matter in him ; but 
he was one of the most troublesome pilgrims that 
ever I met with in all my days." 

Great. I perceive you knew him, for you have 
given a very right character of him. 

Hon. Knew him! I was a great companion of 
his; I was with him most an end: when he first 
began to think upon what would come upon us 
hereafter, I was with him. 

Great. I was his guide from my master's 
house to the gates of the Celestial City. 

Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesome 
one? 

Great. I did so ; but I could very well bear it, 
for men of my calling are oftentimes entrusted 
with the conduct of such as he was. 

Hon. Well, then, pray let us hear a little of 
him, and how he managed himself under your 
conduct. 

Great. Why, he was always afraid that he 
should come short of whither he had a desire to go. 
Everything frightened him that he heard anybody 



304 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

speak of, if it had but the least appearance of 
opposition in it. I hear that he lay roaring at the 
Slough of Despond for above a month together; 
nor durst he, for all he saw several go over before 
him, venture, though they, many of them, offered 
to lend him their hand. He would not go back 
again neither. The Celestial City, he said, he 
should die if he came not to it ; and yet was dis- 
couraged at every difficulty, and stumbled at every 
straw that anybody cast in his way. Well, after 
he had lain at the Slough of Despond a great 
while, as I have told you, one sunshine morning, 
I don't know how, he ventured, and so got over; 
but, when he was over, he would scarce believe it. 
He had, I think, a Slough of Despond in his mind, 
a slough that he carried everywhere with him, or 
else he could never have been as he was. So he 
came up to the gate (you know what I mean) that 
stands at the head of this way, and here also he 
stood a good while before he would venture to 
knock. When the gate was opened, he would give 
back, and give place to others, and say that he was 
not worthy. For, for all he got before some to the 
gate, yet many of them went in before him. 
There the poor man would stand shaking and 
shrinking: I dare say it would have pitied one's 
heart to have seen him. Nor would he go back 
again. At last, he took the hammer that hanged 
on the gate in his hand, and gave a small rap or 
two ; then One opened to him, but he shrank back 
as before. He that opened stepped out after 



THEY DISCUSS MR. FEARING 305 

him, and said, "Thou trembling one, what wantest 
thou?" With that, he fell down to the ground. 
He that spoke to him wondered to see him so 
faint; so He said to him, 'Teace be to thee: up, 
for I have set open the door to thee; come in, 
for thou are blessed." With that, he got up, and 
went in trembling; and when he was in, he was 
ashamed to show his face. Well, after he had 
been entertained there a while, as you know how 
the manner is, he was bid go on his way, and also 
told the way he should take. So he came till he 
came to our house; but as he behaved himself 
at the gate, so he did at my master the Inter- 
preter's door. He lay thereabout in the cold a 
good while before he would venture to call: yet 
he would not go back; and the nights were long 
and cold then. Nay, he had a note of need in his 
bosom to my master, to receive him and grant 
him the comfort of his house, and also to allow 
him a stout and valiant conductor, because he 
was himself so chicken-hearted a man; and yet, 
for all that, he was afraid to call at the door. 
So he lay up and down thereabouts, till, poor man, 
he was almost starved; yea, so great was his 
fear, though he had seen several others for knock- 
ing get in, yet he was afraid to venture. At last, 
I think I looked out of the window, and perceiv- 
ing a man to be up and down about the door, I 
went out to him, and asked what he was; but, 
poor man, the water stood in his eyes; so I per- 
ceived what he wanted. I went therefore in, 



3o6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

and told it in the house, and we showed the things 
to our Lord : so he sent me out again, to entreat 
him to come in ; but I dare say I had hard work 
to do it. At last he came in ; and I will say that 
for my Lord, he carried it wonderful lovingly to 
him. There were but few good bits at the table, 
but some of it was laid upon his trencher. Then 
he presented the note ; and my Lord looked there- 
on, and said his desire should be granted. So, 
when he had been there a good while, he seemied to 
get some heart, and to be a little .more comfortable. 
For my master, you must know, is one of very 
tender heart, specially to them that are afraid; 
wherefore he carried it so towards him as might 
tend most to his encouragement. Well, when he 
had a sight of the things of the place, and w^as 
ready to take his journey to go to the City, my 
Lord, as he did to Christian before, gave him a 
bottle of spirits, and some comfortable things to 
eat. Thus we set forward, and I went before him ; 
but the man was but of few words, only he would 
sigh aloud. 

When we were come to the place where the three 
fellows were hanged, he said that he doubted that 
that would be his end also. Only he seemed glad 
when he saw the Cross and the sepulchre. There, 
I confess, he desired to stay a little to look ; and he 
seemed, for a little while after, to be a little cheery. 
When we came at the Hill Difficulty, he made no 
stick at that, nor did he much fear the lions, for 
you must know that his trouble was not about such 



GREAT-HEART'S REMINISCENCES 307 

things as those ; his fear was about his acceptance 
at last. 

I got him in at the House Beautiful, I think, 
before he was willing. Also, when he was in, I 
brought him acquainted with the damsels that 
were of the place; but he was ashamed to make 
himself much for company. He desired much to 
be alone ; yet he always loved good talk, and often 
would get behind the screen to hear it. He also 
loved much to see ancient things, and to be pon- 
dering them in his mind. He told me, afterwards, 
that he loved to be in those two houses from which 
he came last ; to wit, at the gate, and that of the 
Interpreter ; but that he durst not be so bold as to 
ask. 

When we went also from the House Beautiful, 
down the hill into the Valley of Humiliation, he 
went down as well as ever I saw a man in my life : 
for he cared not how mean he was, so he might 
be happy at last. Yea, I think there was a kind of 
sympathy betwixt that valley and him; for I 
never saw him better in all his pilgrimage than 
when he was in that valley. 

Here he would lie down, embrace the ground, 
and kiss the very flowers that grew in this valley. 
He would now be up every morning by break of 
day, tracing and walking to and fro in this valley. 

But when he was come to the entrance of the 
Valley of the Shadow of Death, I thought I should 
have lost my man : not for that he had any inclina- 
tion to go back — that he always abhorred; but 



3o8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

he was ready to die for fear. "Oh, the hobgoblins 
will have me! the hobgoblins will have me!" 
cried he, and I could not beat him out of it. He 
made such a noise and such an outcry here, that, 
had they but heard him, it was enough to en- 
courage them to come and fall upon us. 

But this I took very great notice of, that this 
valley was as quiet while we went through it as 
ever I knew it before or since. I suppose those 
enemies here had now a special check from our 
Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. 
Fearing had passed over it. 

It would be too tedious to tell you of all, I will 
therefore only mention a passage or two more. 
When he was come at Vanity Fair, I thought he 
would have fought with all the men in the fair. 
I feared there we should both have been knocked 
on the head, so hot v/as he against their fooleries. 
Upon the Enchanted Ground he was also very 
wakeful. But, when he was come at the river 
where was no bridge, there again he was in a 
heavy case. Now, now, he said, he should be 
drowned for ever, and so never see that face with 
comfort that he had come so many miles to be- 
hold. 

And here also I took notice of what was very 
remarkable: the water of that river was lower at 
this time than ever I saw it in all my life: so he 
went over at last, not much above wetshod. 
When he was going up to the gate, I began to 
take leave of him, and to wish him a good recep- 



FEARING AT VANITY FAIR 309 

tion above. So he said, "I shall, I shall." Then 
parted we asunder, and I saw him no more. 

Hon. Then it seems he was well at last? 

Great. Yes, yes; I never had a doubt about 
him. He was a man of choice spirit ; only he was 
always kept very low, and that made his life so 
burthensome to himself and so troublesome to 
others. He was, above many, tender of sin: he 
was so afraid of doing injuries to others, that he 
often would deny himself of that which was lawful 
because he would not offend. 

Hon. But what should be the reason that such 
a good man should be all his days so much in the 
dark? 

Great. There are two sorts of reasons for it. 
One is, the wise God will have it so; some must 
pipe, and some must weep. Now Mr. Fearing 
was one that played upon this bass. He and his 
fellows sound the sackbut, whose notes are more 
doleful than the notes of other music are ; though, 
indeed, some say the bass is the ground of music. 
And, for my part, I care not at all for that profes- 
sion which begins, not in heaviness of mind. The 
first string that the musician usually touches is the 
bass, when he intends to put all in tune. God also 
plays upon this string first, when He sets the 
soul in tune for Himself. Only here was the 
imperfection of Mr. Fearing: he could play upon 
no other music but this till toward his latter end. 

I make bold to talk thus in figures, for the ripen- 
ing of the wits of young readers, and because, in 

30 



3IO PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

the book of the Revelation, the saved are com- 
pared to a company of musicians, that play upon 
their trumpets and harps, and sing their songs 
before the throne. 

Hon. He was a very zealous man, as one may 
see by the relation which you have given of him. 
Difficulties, lions, or Vanity Fair he feared not 
at all; it was only sin, death, and hell that were 
to him a terror, because he had some doubts about 
his interest in that Celestial Country. 

Great. You say right: those were the things 
that were his troublers, and they, as you have 
well observed, arose from the weakness of his mind 
thereabout, not from weakness of spirit as to the 
practical part of a pilgrim's life. I dare believe 
that, as the proverb is, he would have bit a fire- 
brand, had it stood in his way; but the things 
with which he was oppressed no man ever yet 
could shake off with ease. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, "This relation of 
Mr. Fearing has done me good. I thought nobody 
had been like me ; but I see there was some sem- 
blance betwixt this good man and I: only we 
differed in two things. His troubles were so great 
that they broke out; but mine I kept within. 
His also lay so hard upon him, they made him that 
he could not knock at the houses provided for 
entertainment; but my trouble was always such 
as made me knock the louder." 

Mer. If I might also speak my heart, I must say 
that something of him has also dwelt in me; for 



HONEST TELLS OF MR. SELF-WILL 311 

I have ever been more afraid of the lake, and the 
loss of a place in Paradise, than I have been of the 
loss of other things. Oh, thought I, may I have 
the happiness to have a habitation there, it is 
enough, though I part with all the world to win it ! 

Matt. Then said Matthew, ''Fear was one thing 
that made me think that I was far from having 
that within me which makes me sure of being 
saved. But if it were so with such a good man as 
he, why may it not also go well with me?" 

James. "No fears, no grace," said James, 
** Though there is not always grace where there 
is the fear of hell, yet, to be sure, there is no grace 
where there is no fear of God." 

Great. Well said, James; thou hast hit the 
mark. For the fear of God is the beginning of 
wisdom; and, to be sure, they that want the 
beginning have neither middle nor end. But we 
will here conclude our discourse of Mr. Fearing, 
after we have sent after him this farewell : 

' ' Well, Master Fearing, thou didst fear 

Thy God, and wast afraid 
Of doing anything while here 

That would have thee betrayed. 

"And didst thou fear the lake and pit? 

Would others did so too! 
For, as for them that want thy wit, 

They do themselves undo. " 

Now I saw that they still went on in their talk ; 
for, after Mr. Great-heart had made an end with 



312 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Mr. Fearing, Mr. Honest began to tell them of 
another, but his name was Mr. Self-will. "He 
pretended himself to be a pilgrim," said Mr. 
Honest, ''but I persuade myself he never came in 
at the gate that stands at the head of the way." 

Great. Had you ever any talk with him about it ? 

Hon. Yes, more than once or twice; but he 
would always be like himself, self-willed. He 
neither cared for man, nor argument, nor yet 
example; what his mind prompted him to, that 
he would do, and nothing else could he be got to do. 

Great. Pray, what principles did he hold? 
for I suppose you can tell. 

Hon. He held that a man might follow the sins 
as w^ell as the virtues of pilgrims; and that, if he 
did both, he should be certainly saved. 

Great. How! If he had said it is possible for 
the best to be guilty of the vices, as well as to 
partake of the virtues, of pilgrims, he could not 
much have been blamed; for, indeed, we are 
free from no sin absolutely, but on condition that 
we watch and strive. But this, I perceive, is not 
the thing; but, if I understood you right, your 
meaning is that he was of opinion that it was 
allowable so to be. 

Hon. Ay, ay, so I mean, and so he believed 
and acted. 

Great. But what grounds had he for his so 
saying? 

Hon. Why, he said he had the Scripture for his 
warrant. 



HONEST QUOTES SELF-WILL 313 

Great. Prithee, Mr. Honest, present us with a 
few particulars. 

Hon. So I will. He said, To have to do with 
other men's wives had been practiced by David, 
God's beloved; and therefore he could do it. 
He said, To have more women than one was a 
thing that Solomon practiced; and therefore he 
could do it. He said that Sarah lied, and so did 
Rahab; and therefore he could do it. He said 
that the disciples went at the bidding of their 
Master, and took away the owner's ass ; and there- 
fore he could do so too. He said that Jacob got 
the inheritance of his father in a way of guile and 
cheating; and therefore he could do so too. 

Great. Highly base, indeed! And you are 
sure he was of this opinion ? 

Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring 
Scripture for it, bring argument for it, and so on. 

Great. An opinion that is not fit to be with 
any allowance in the world ! 

Hon. You must understand me rightly : he did 
not say that any man might do this ; but that they 
who had the virtues of those that did such things, 
might also do the same. 

Great. But what more false than such a con- 
clusion? For this is as much as to say that, 
because good men heretofore have sinned through 
weakness or forgetfulness, therefore he had an 
allowance to do it of a purpose; or if, because a 
child, by the blast of the wind, or for that it 
stumbled at a stone, fell down and defiled itself 



314 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

in the mire, therefore he might wilfully lie down 
and wallow like a boar therein. Who could have 
thought that any one could so far have been 
blinded by the power of sin. But what is written 
must be true: they ''stumble at the Word, being 
disobedient ; whereunto also they were appointed." 
His supposing that such may have the godly man's 
virtues, who accustom themselves to their vices, is 
also a delusion as strong as the other. To eat up 
the sin of God's people as a dog licks up filth, is 
no sign of one that is possessed with their virtues. 
Nor can I believe that one who is of this opinion 
can have faith or love in him. But I know you 
have made strong objections against him: prithee, 
what can he say for himself ? 

Hon. Why, he says, "To do this openly and 
by way of opinion, seems abundantly more honest 
than to do it and yet hold contrary to it in 
opinion." 

Great. A very wicked answer. For, though 
to let loose the bridle to lusts while our opinions 
are against such things is bad; yet to sin, and 
plead a toleration so to do, is worse. The one 
stumbles beholders accidentally, the other pleads 
them into the snare. 

Hon. There are many of this man's mind, that 
have not this man's mouth; and that makes 
going on pilgrimage of so little esteem as it is. 

Great. You have said the truth, and it is to 
be lamented; but he that feareth the King of 
Paradise shall come out of them all. 



THE PILGRIMS PROCEED 315 

Chr. There are strange opinions in the world. 
I know one that said it was time enough to turn 
from sin when they come to die. 

Great. Such are not over-wise. That man 
would have been loth, might he have had a week 
to run twenty miles in for his life, to have de- 
ferred that journey to the last hour of that 
week. 

Hon. You say right ; and yet the most of them 
who count themselves pilgrims do indeed do thus. 
I am, as you see, an old man, and have been a 
traveller in this road many a day, and I have 
taken notice of many things. I have seen some 
that have set out as if they would drive all the 
world afore them, who yet have, in a few days, 
died as they in the wilderness, and so never got 
sight of the promised land. I have seen some 
that have promised nothing at first, setting out 
to be pilgrims, and that one would have thought 
could not have lived a day, that have yet proved 
very good pilgrims. I have seen some that have 
run hastily forward, that again have, after a little 
time, run just as fast back again. I have seen 
some who have spoken very well of a pilgrim's 
life at first, that, after a while, have spoken as 
much against it. I have heard some, when they 
first set out for Paradise, say positively there is 
such a place, who, when they have been almost 
there, have come back again, and said there is 
none. I have heard some boast what they would 
do in case they should be opposed, that have, 



3 1 6 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

even at a false alarm, fled faith, the pilgrim's 
way, and all. 

Now, as they were thus in their way, there came 
one running to meet them, and said, ''Gentlemen, 
and you of the weaker sort, if you love life, shift 
for yourselves, for the robbers are before you." 

Great. * 'They be the three that set upon Little- 
Faith heretofore. Well," said he, "we are ready 
for them." 

So they went on their way. Now they looked 
at every turning when they should have met with 
the villains; but whether they heard of Mr. 
Great-heart, or whether they had some othei 
game, they came not up to the pilgrims. 



CHAPTER VIL 

ENTERTAINED BY GAIUS. 

CHRISTIANA then wished for an inn for 
herself and her children, because they 
were weary. 

Then said Mr. Honest, ''There is one a little 
before us, where a very honorable disciple, one 
Gaius, dwells." So they all concluded to turn 
in thither, and the rather because the old gentle- 
man gave him so good a report. When they 
came to the door, they went in, not knocking, 
for folks use not to knock at the door of an inn. 
Then they called for the master of the house, 
and he came to them ; so they asked if they might 
lie there that night. 

Gaius. Yes, gentlemen, if you be true men, for 
my house is for none but pilgrims. 

Then were Christiana, Mercy, and the boys 
the more glad, for that the Innkeeper was a lover 
of pilgrims. So they called for rooms, and he 
showed them one for Christiana, and her children, 
and Mercy, and another for Mr. Great-heart and 
the old gentleman. 

Great. "Good Gaius, what hast thou for sup- 
per? for these pilgrims have come far to-day, and 
are weary." 

Gaius. "It is late, so we cannot conveniently 

(317) 



3i8 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

go out to seek food; but such as we have you 
shall be welcome to, if that will content." 

Great. We will be content with what thou 
hast in the house; forasmuch as I have proved 
thee, thou art never without that which is suitable. 

Then he went down and spake to the cook, 
whose name was Taste-that-which-is-good, to 
get ready supper for so many pilgrims. This 
done, he came up again, saying, "Come, my good 
friends, you are welcome to me, and I am glad 
that I have a house to entertain you in; and, 
while supper is making ready, if you please, let 
us entertain one another with some good talking 
together.** 

So they all said, "Content." 

Gaius. "Whose wife is this aged matron? and 
whose daughter is this young damsel?" 

Great. The woman is the wife of one Christian, 
a pilgrim of former times ; and these are his four 
childien. The maid is one of her acquaintance, 
one that she hath persuaded to come with her on 
pilgrimage. The boys take all after their father, 
and wish to tread in his steps ; yea, if they do but 
see any place where the old pilgrim hath lain, or 
any print of his foot, it bringeth joy to their hearts, 
and they are eager to lie or tread in the same. 

Gaius. "Is this Christian's wife, and are these 
Christian's children? I knew your husband's 
father ; yea, also his father's father. Many have 
been good of this stock ; their ancestors dwelt first 
at Antioch. Christian's ancestors, the early fathers 



FAMILY OF THE CHRISTIANS 319 

from whom he came (I suppose you have heard 
your husband talk of them) were very worthy men. 
They have, above any that I know, showed them- 
selves men of great virtue and courage, for the 
Lord of pilgrims. His ways, and them that loved 
Him. I have heard of many of your husband's 
relations that have stood all trials for the sake of 
the truth. Stephen, who was one of the first of the 
family from whence your husband sprang, was 
knocked on the head with stones. James, another 
of this generation, was slain with the edge of the 
sword. To say nothing of Paul and Peter, men 
anciently of the family from whence your husband 
came, there was Ignatius, who was cast to the lions ; 
Romanus, whose flesh was cut by pieces from 
his bones; and Polycarp, that played the man 
in the fire ; there was he that was hanged up in a 
basket in the sun for the wasps to eat; and he 
whom they put into a sack, and cast him into the 
sea to be drowned. It would be utterly impossible 
to count up all of that family who have suffered 
injuries and death for the love of a pilgrim's life. 
Nor can I but be glad to see that thy husband has 
left behind him four such boys as these. I hope 
they will bear out their father's name, and tread 
in their father's steps, and come to their father's 
end." 

Great. Indeed, sir, they are likely lads; they 
seem to choose heartily their father's ways. 

Gaius. That is it that I said; wherefore Chris- 
tian's family is like still to spread abroad upon the 



320 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

face of the ground, and yet to be numerous upon 
the face of the earth. Wherefore let Christiana 
look out some damsels for her sons, to whom they 
maybe married, etc., that the name of their father 
and the house of his family may never be forgotten 
in the world. 

Hon. 'T is pity this family should fall and die 
out of the world. 

Gaius. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it 
may ; but let Christiana take my advice, and that 
is the way to uphold it. "And Christiana," 
said this Innkeeper, "I am glad to see thee and 
thy friend Mercy together here, a lovely couple. 
And may I advise, take Mercy into a nearer 
relation to thee; If she will, let her be given to 
Matthew, thy eldest son. It is the w^ay to give 
you a family in the earth." 

So this match was arranged, and in process of 
time they were married; but more of that here- 
after. 

Gaius also proceeded, and said, "I will now 
speak on the behalf of women, to take away their 
reproach. For as death and the curse came into 
the world by a woman, so also did life and health : 
'God sent forth His Son, born of a woman.' I 
will say again, that when the Saviour was come, 
women rejoiced in Him before either man or 
angel. I read not that man ever gave unto Christ 
so much as one penny; but the w^omen followed 
Him, and ministered to Him of their substance. 
*T was a woman that washed His feet with tears, 



THE SUPPER AT GAIUS'S HOUSE 321 

and a woman that anointed His body to the burial. 
They were women that wept when He was going 
to the cross, and women that followed Him from 
the cross ; and that sat over against the sepulchre 
when He was buried. They were women that 
were first with Him at His resurrection-mom, 
and women that brought tidings first to His 
disciples that He was risen from the dead. Wo- 
men, therefore, are highly favored, and show by 
these things that they are sharers with us in the 
grace of life." 

Now the cook sent up to signify that supper 
was almost ready, and sent one to lay the cloth, 
the dishes, and to set the salt and bread in order. 

Then said Matthew, "The sight of this cloth, 
and of this forerunner of the supper, awaketh 
in me a greater appetite to my food than I had 
before." 

Gaius. So let all teaching truth to thee in this 
life awaken in thee a greater desire to sit at the 
supper of the great King in His kingdom ; for all 
preaching, books, and services here, are but as 
the laying of the dishes, and as setting of salt 
upon the board, when compared with the feast 
which our Lord will make for us when we come 
to His house. 

So supper came up. And first a heave -shoulder 
and a wave-breast were set on the table before 
them, to show that they must begin their meal 
with prayer and praise to God. The heave- 
shoulder David lifted up his heart to God with; 



32 2 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

and with the wave-breast, where his heart lay, 
he used to lean upon his harp when he played. 
These two dishes were very fresh and good, and 
they all ate heartily well thereof. 

The next they brought up was a bottle of wine, 
red as blood. So Gaius said to them, ''Drink 
freely: this is the true juice of the vine, that 
makes glad the heart of God and man." So they 
drank and were merry. The next was a dish 
of milk, well crumbed; but Gaius said, "Let 
the boys have that, that they may grow thereby." 

Then they brought up in course of dish of butter 
and honey. Then said Gaius, *'Eat freely of 
this, for this is good to cheer up and strengthen 
your judgments and understandings. This was 
our Lord's dish when He was a child: 'Butter 
and honey shall He eat, that He may know to 
refuse the evil and choose the good.' " 

Then they brought them up a dish of apples, 
and they were very good tasted fruit. Then 
said Matthew, "May we eat apples, since they were 
such by and with which the serpent deceived 
our first mother Eve?" 

Then said Gaius: 

' ' Apples were they with which we were beguiled ; 
Yet sin, not apples, hath our souls defiled. 
Apples forbid, if ate, corrupt the blood; 
To eat such, when commanded, does us good. 
Drink of His flagons, then, thou Church, His dove, 
And eat His apples who are sick of love. " 

Then said Matthew, "I made the objection, 



THE SUPPER AT GAIUS'S HOUSE 323 

because I, a while since, was sick with eating of 
fruit." 

Gaius. Forbidden fruit will make you sick; 
but not what our Lord has allowed. 

While they were thus talking, they were pre- 
sented with another dish, and it was a dish of 
nuts. Then said some at the table, **Nuts spoil 
tender teeth, specially the teeth of children;" 
which, when Gaius beared, he said ; 

* ' Hard texts are nuts (I will not call them cheaters) , 
Whose shells do keep their kernels from the eaters; 
Ope then the shells, and you shall have the meat: 
They here are brought for you to crack and eat. " 

Then were they very merry, and sat at the 
table a long time, talking of many things. Then 
said the old gentleman, "My good landlord, while 
we are cracking your nuts, if you please, do you 
open this riddle; 

"A man there was, though some did count him mad, 
The more he cast away, the more he had. " 

Then they all gave good heed, wondering what 
good Gaius would say: so he sat still awhile, and 
then thus replied : 

' ' He that bestows his goods upon the poor 
Shall have as much again, and ten times more. " 

Then said Joseph, "I dare say, sir, I did not 
think you could have found it out." 

"Oh!" said Gaius, "I have been trained up in 
this way a great while: nothing teaches like ex- 



324 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

perience, I have learned of my Lord to be kind, 
and have found by experience that I have gained 
thereby. 'There is that scattereth, and yet in- 
creaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more than 
is meet, but it tendeth to poverty.' 'There is that 
maketh himself rich, yet hath nothing; there is 
that maketh himself poor, yet hath great riches.' " 

Then Samuel whispered to Christiana, his 
mother, and said, "Mother, this is a very good 
man's house; let us stay here a good while, and 
let my brother Matthew be married here to Mercy 
before we go any farther." The which Gains, 
the host, overhearing, said, "With a very good 
will, my child." 

So they stayed there more than a month, and 
Mercy was given to Matthew to wife. While they 
stayed here, Mercy, as her custom was, would be 
making coats and garments to give to the poor, 
by which she brought up a very good report upon 
the pilgiims. 

But to return again to our story. After supper, 
the lads desired a bed, for that they were weary 
with travelling. Then Gains called to show them 
their chamber; but said Mercy, 'T will have them 
to bed." So she had them to bed, and they slept 
well ; but the rest sat up all night, for Gains and 
they were such suitable company, that they could 
not tell how to part. 

Then, after much talk of their Lord, themselves, 
and their journey, old Mr. Honest, he that put 
forth the riddle to Gains, began to nod. 



MERCY AND MATTHEW 325 

Then said Great-heart, "What, sir! you begin to 
be drowsy? Come, rub up. Now, here's a rid- 
dle for you." 

Then said Mr. Honest, "Let us hear it." 

Then said Mr. Great-heart: 

' ' He that will kill, must first be overcome ; 
Who live abroad would, first must die at home. " 

"Ha!" said Mr. Honest, "it is a hard one; hard 
to explain, and harder to do. But come, land- 
lord," said he, "I will, if you please, leave my 
part to you: do you expound it, and I will hear 
what you say." 

"No," said Gains, "it was put to you, and it is 
expected you should answer it." Then said the 
old gentleman: 

He first by grace must conquered be. 

That sin would mortify; 
And who that lives would convince me, 

Unto himself must die. " 

Thus they sat talking till break of day. Now, 
when the family were up, Christiana bade her 
son James read a chapter; so he read the fifty- 
third of Isaiah. 

"Well," said Gains, "now you are here, and 
since, as I know Mr. Great-heart is good at his 
weapons, if you please, after we have refreshed 
ourselves we will walk into the fields, to see if 
we can do any good. About a mile from hence 
there is one Slay-good, a giant, that doth much 
annoy the King's highway in these parts; and I 



326 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

know whereabout his haunt is. He is master 
of a number of thieves: 't would be well if we 
could clear these parts of him." 

So they consented and went; Mr. Great-heart 
with his sword, helmet, and shield, and the rest 
with spears and staves. 

When they were come to the place where he 
was, they found him with one Feeble-minded 
in his hands, whom his servants had brought 
unto him, having taken him in the way. Now 
the giant was picking his pockets, with a purpose 
after that to pick his bones; for he was of the 
nature of flesh-eaters. 

Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and 
his friends at the mouth of his cave with their 
weapons, he demanded what they wanted. 

Great. We want thee, for we are come to 
revenge the quarrel of the many that thou hast 
slain of the pilgrims, when thou has dragged them 
out of the King's highway; wherefore come out 
of thy cave. 

So he armed himself and came out; and to 
battle they went, and fought for above an hour, 
and then stood still to take wind. 

Slay. Then said the giant. **Why are you 
here on my ground?" 

Great. To revenge the blood of pilgrims, 
as I told thee before. 

So they went to it again, and the giant made 
Mr. Great-heart give back; but he came up 
again, and in the greatness of his mind he let fly 



SLAY-GOOD DESTROYED 327 

with such stoutness at the giant's head and sides, 
that he made him let his weapon fall out of his 
hand. So he smote him, and slew him, and cut 
off his head, and brought it away to the inn. He 
also took Feeble-mind, the pilgrim, and brought 
him with him to his lodgings. When they 
were come home, they showed his head to the 
family, and then set it up as they had done others 
before, for a terror to those that should attempt 
to do as he hereafter. 

Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fell 
into his hands. 

Feeble. Then said the poor man, *'I am a sickly 
man, as you see; and because death did usually 
once a day knock at my door, I thought I should 
never be well at home: so I betook myself to a 
pilgrim's life, and have travelled hither from 
the town of Uncertain, where I and my father 
were bom. I am a man of no strength at all of 
body, nor yet of mind, but would, if I could, 
though I can but crawl, spend my life in the 
pilgrims' way. When I came at the gate that 
is at the head of the way, the Lord of that place 
did entertain me freely; neither objected He 
against my weakly looks, nor against my feeble 
mind, but gave me such things as were necessary 
for my journey, and bid me hope to the end. 
When I came to the house of the Interpreter, I 
received much kindness there; and because the 
Hill Difficulty was judged too hard for me, I 
was carried up that by one of his servants. In- 



328 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

deed, I have found much relief from pilgrims: 
though none were willing to go so softly as I am 
forced to do, yet still as they came on they bid 
me be of good cheer, and said that it was the will 
of their Lord that comfort should be given to 
the feeble-minded, and so went on their own pace. 
When I was come to Assault Lane, then this giant 
met with me, and bid me prepare for an encounter. 
But, alas ! feeble one that I was, I had more need 
of a cordial; so he came up and took me. I 
believed not that he should kill me. Also when 
he got me into his den, since I went not with 
him willingly, I believed I should come out alive 
again; for I have heard that not any pilgrim 
that is taken captive by violent hands, if he keeps 
heart-whole towards his Master, is, by the laws of 
Providence, to die by the hands of the enemy. 
Robbed I looked to be, and robbed to be sure 
I am; but I have, as you see, escaped with life, 
for the which I thank my King as author, and 
you as the means. Other brunts I also look for; 
but this I have resolved on — to wit, to run when 
I can, to go when I cannot run, and to creep when 
I cannot go. As to the principal thing, I thank 
Him that loves me, I am fixed : my way is before 
me, my mind is beyond the river that has no 
bridge, though I am, as you see, but of a feeble 
mind." 

Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, "Have not 
you some time ago been acquainted with one Mr. 
Fearing, a pilgrim?'* 



FEEBLE-MIND RESCUED 329 

Feeble. Acquainted with him! yes; he came 
from the town of Stupidity, which Hes four degrees 
northward of the City of Destruction, and as 
many off of where I was bom; yet we were well 
acquainted, for indeed he was my uncle, my 
father's brother. He and I have been much of a 
temper: he was a little shorter than I, but yet 
we were much of a complexion. 

Hon. I perceive you know him, and I am apt 
to believe also that you are related one to an- 
other; for you have his whitely look, a cast 
like his with your eye, and your speech is much 

alike. 

Feeble. Most have said so that have known 
us both; and besides, what I have read in him 
I have for the most part found in myself. 

Gaius. ''Come, sir," said good Gaius, ''be of 
good cheer: you are welcome to me and to my 
house. What thou hast a mind to, call for freely ; 
and what thou wouldst have my servants do for 
thee, they will do it with a ready mind." 

Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, "This is an. un- 
expected favor, and as the sun shining out of a 
very dark cloud. Did Giant Slay-good intend 
me this favor when he stopped me, and resolved 
to let me go no farther? Did he intend that, 
after he had rifled my pockets, I should go to 
Gaius, mine host? Yet so it is." 

Now, just as Feeble-mind and Gaius were thus 
in talk, there came one running, and called at the 
door, and said, that "About a mile and a half off 



330 - PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

there was one Mr. Not-right, a pilgrim, struck 
dead upon the place where he was, with a thunder- 
bolt." 

Feeble. **Alas!" said Mr. Feeble-mind, "is 
he slain? He overtook me some days before I 
came so far as hither, and would be my company- 
keeper. He also was with me when Slay -good, 
the giant, took me ; but he was nimble of his heels, 
and escaped; but it seems he escaped to die, 
and I was taken to live. 

' ' What, one would think, doth seek to slay outright, 

Ofttimes delivers from the saddest plight, 

That very Providence, whose face is death, 

Doth ofttimes to the lowly life bequeath. 

I was taken, he did escape and flee ; 

Hands crossed gives death to him, and life to me. " 

Now, about this time, Matthew and Mercy were 
married; also Gaius gave his daughter Phoebe 
to James, Matthew's brother, to wife; after 
which time, they yet stayed about ten days at 
Gaius 's house, spending their time and the seasons 
like as pilgrims use to do. 

When they were to depart, Gaius made them a 
feast, and they did eat and drink and were merry. 
Now, the hour was come that they must be gone, 
wherefore Mr. Great-heart called for the bill of 
charges. But Gaius told him that at his house it 
was not the custom of pilgrims to pay for their 
entertainment. He boarded them by the year, 
but looked for his pay from the Good Samaritan, 
who had promised him, at His return, whatsoever 



PHCEBE AND JAMES 331 

charge he was at with them, faithfully to repay 
him. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to him, 

Great. Beloved, thou doest faithfully, what- 
soever thou doest to the brethren and to strangers, 
which have borne witness of thy liberal giving 
before the Church; whom if thou yet bring for- 
ward on their journey after a godly sort, thou 
shalt do well. 

Then Gaius took his leave of them all, and his 
children, and particularly of Mr. Feeble-mind. 
He also gave him something to drink by the way. 

Now, Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going 
out of the door, made as if he intended to linger. 
The which when Mr. Great -heart espied, he said, 
"Come, Mr. Feeble-mind, pray do you go along 
with us: I will be your conductor, and you shall 
fare as the rest." 

Feeble. Alas! I want a suitable companion. 
You are all lusty and strong, but I, as you see, 
am weak; I choose, therefore, rather to come 
behind, lest, by reason of my many weaknesses, 
I should be both a burden to myself and to you. 
I am, as I said, a man of a weak and feeble mind, 
and shall be injured and made weak at that which 
others can bear. I shall like no laughing; I 
shall like no gay attire ; I shall like noun profit- 
able questions. Nay, I am so weak a man as 
to be harmed with that which others have a 
liberty to do. I do not yet know all the truth; 
I am a very ignorant Christian man. Sometimes, 



332 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

if I hear any rejoice in the Lord, it troubles me, 
because I cannot do so too. It is with me as it 
is with a weak man among the strong, or as with 
a sick man among the healthy, or as a lamp de- 
spised. **He that is ready to slip with his feet 
is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that 
is at ease ;" so that I know not what to do. 

Great. "But, brother," said Mr. Great -heart, 
"I have it in my work to comfort the feeble- 
minded and to support the weak. You must 
needs go along with us: we will wait for you; we 
will lend you our help; we will deny ourselves 
of some things, for your sake; we will not enter 
into doubtful questions before you! we will be 
made all things to you, rather than you shall be 
left behind." 

Now, all this while they were at Gaius's door, 
and, behold, as they were thus in the heat of 
their discourse, Mr. Ready-to-halt came by, 
with his crutches in his hands; and he also was 
going on pilgrimage. 

Feeble. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him, 
"How camest thou hither? I was but now com- 
plaining that I had not a suitable companion, 
but thou art according to my wish. Welcome, 
welcome, good Mr. Ready-to-halt; I hope thou 
and I may be some help." 

Ready. "I shall be glad of thy company," 
said the other; "and, good Mr. Feeble-mind, 
rather than we will part, since we are thus happily 
met, I will lend thee one of my crutches." 



REVIEWS OTHER PILGRIMAGES 333 

Feeble. "Nay," said he, ''though I thank 
thee for thy good-will, I am not inclined to halt 
before I am lame. Howbeit, I think, when occa- 
sion is, it may help me against a dog." 

Ready. If either myself or my crutches can 
do thee a pleasure, we are both at thy command, 
good Mr. Feeble-mind. 

Thus, therefore, they went on. Mr. Great- 
heart and Mr. Honest went before, Christiana 
and her children went next, and Mr. Feeble- 
mind came behind, and Mr. Ready-to-halt with 
his crutches. Then said Mr. Honest, 

Hon. Pray, sir, now that we are upon the road, 
tell us some profitable things of some that have 
gone on pilgrimage before us. 

Great. With a good will. I suppose you have 
heard how Christian of old did meet with Appoll- 
yon in the Valley of Humiliation, and also what 
hard work he had to go through the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death. Also I think you cannot but 
have heard how Faithful was put to it by 
Madam Wanton, with Adam the first, with 
one Discontent, and Shame; four as deceit- 
ful villains as a man can meet with upon the 
road. 

Hon. Yes, I believe I have heard of all this; 
but, indeed, good Faithful was hardest put to it 
with Shame: he was an unwearied one. 

Great. Ay; for, as the pilgrim well said, he 
of all men had the wrong name. 

Hon. But pray, sir, where was it that Christian 



334 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

and Faithful met Talkative? That same was 
also a notable one. 

Great. He was a confident fool; yet many- 
follow his ways. 

Hon. He had liked to have deceived Faithful. 

Great. Ay, but Christian put him into a way 
quickly to find him out. 

Thus they went on till they came to the place 
where Evangelist met with Christian and Faithful, 
and foretold them what should befall them at 
Vanity Fair. Then said their guide, "Here- 
abouts did Christian and Faithful meet with 
Evangelist, who foretold them of their troubles 
which they should meet with at Vanity Fair." 

Hon. Say you so? I dare say it was a hard 
chapter, then, that he did read unto them! 

Great. It was; but he gave them encourage- 
ment withal. But what do we talk of them? 
they were a couple of lion-like men: they had 
set their faces like flint. Do not you remember 
how undaunted they were when they stood 
before the judge? 

Hon. Well. Faithful bravely suffered. 

Great. So he did, and as brave things came 
on't ; for Hopeful and some others, as the story 
relates it, were converted by his death. 

Hon. Well, but pray go on, for you are well ac- 
quainted with things. 

Great. Above all that Christian met with after 
he had passed through Vanity Fair, one By- 
ends was the arch one. 



THEY ARRIVE AT VANITY FAIR 335 

Hon. By-ends! what was he? 

Great. A very arch fellow — a downright de- 
ceiver; one that would be religious, which way 
soever the world went; but so cunning that he 
would be sure never to lose or suffer for it. He 
had his mode of religion for every fresh occasion, 
and his wife was as good at it as he. And he 
would turn and change from opinion to opinion; 
yea, and plead for so doing, too. But, as far as 
I could learn, he came to an ill end with his by- 
ends ; nor did I ever hear that any of his children 
were ever of any esteem with any that truly 
feared God. 

Now, by this time they were come within sight 
of the town of Vanity, where Vanity Fair is kept. 
So, when they saw that they were so near the 
town, they consulted with one another how they 
should pass through the town; and some said 
one thing, and some another. At last Mr. Great- 
heart said, "I have, as you may understand, 
often been a conductor of pilgrims through this 
town. Now, I am acquainted with one Mr. 
Mnason, a C3rprusian by nature, an old disciple, 
at whose house we may lodge. If you think 
good," said he, "we will turn in there." 

"Content," said old Honest; "Content," said 
Christiana; "Content," said Mr. Feeble-mind; 
and so they said all. Now, you must think it 
was eventide by that they got to the outside of 
the town; but Mr. Great-heart knew the way 
to the old man's house. So thither they came, 



Z2>(> PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

and he called at the door ; and the old man within 
knew his tongue so soon as ever he heard it; so 
he opened the door, and they all came in. Then 
said Mnason, their host, "How far have ye come 
to-day?" 

So they said, 'Trom the house of Gaius, our 
friend." 

"I promise you," said he, "y<^^ have come a 
good stitch: you may well be weary. Sit down." 
So they sat down. 

Great. Then said their guide, ''Come, what 
cheer, sirs? I dare say you are welcome to my 
friend." 

Mnas. ''I also," said Mr. Mnason, ''do bid 
you welcome; and whatever you want, do but 
say, and we will do what we can to get it for you." 

Hon. Our great want a while since was a resting- 
place and good company, and now I hope we have 
both. 

Mnas. For resting-place, you see what it is; 
but for good company, that will appear in the 
trial. 

Great. "Well," said Great-heart, "will you 
have the pilgrims up into their lodging?" 

Mnas. "I will," said Mr. Mnason. So he had 
them up to their several places, and also showed 
them a very fair dining-room, where they might 
be, and sup together, until time should come to go 
to rest. 

Now, when they were set in their places, and 
were a little cheery after their journey, Mr. 



MNASON ENTERTAINS PILGRIMS 337 

Honest asked his landlord if there were any store 
of good people in the town. 

Mnas. We have a few; for, indeed, they are 
but a few w^hen compared with them on the otker 
side. 

Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them? 
for the sight of good men to them that are going 
on pilgrimage is like the appearing of the moon 
and stars to them that are sailing upon the seas. 

Mnas. Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his 
foot, and his daughter Grace came up. So he 
said unto her, "Grace, go you, tell my friends, 
Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holy-man, Mr. Love-saint, Mr. 
Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a 
friend or two at my house who have a mind 
this evening to see them." So Grace went to 
call them, and they came; and, after salutation 
made, they sat down together at the table. 

Then said Mr. Mnason, their landlord, "My 
neighbors, I have, as you see, a company of 
strangers come to my house: they are pilgrims; 
they come from afar, and are going to Mount Zion. 
But who," quoth he, "do you think this is?" 
pointing with his finger to Christiana. "It is 
Christiana, the wife of Christian, that famous 
pilgrim who, with Faithful his brother, was so 
shamefully handled in our town." 

At that they stood amazed, saying, "We little 
thought to see Christiana when Grace came to 
call us; wherefore this is a very comfortable 
surprise." They then asked her of her welfare. 



338 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

and if these young men were her husband's sons. 
And when she told them they were, they said, 
"The King whom you love and serve, make you 
as your father, and bring you where he is in 
peace!" 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest (when they had all 
sat down) asked Mr. Contrite and the rest, in 
what posture their town was at present. 

Contrite. You may be sure we are full of 
hurry in fair-time. 'T is hard keeping our hearts 
and spirits in good order when we are in a cum- 
bered condition. He that lives in such a place as 
this, and has to do with such as we have, has 
need of a hint to caution him to take heed, every 
moment of the day. 

Hon. But how are your neighbors for quietness ? 

CoNTR. They are much more moderate now 
than formerly. You know how Christian and 
Faithful were used at our town; but of late, I 
say, they have been far more moderate. I think 
the blood of Faithful lieth as a load upon them 
till now; for since they burned him they have 
been ashamed to bum any more. In those days 
we were afraid to walk the street; but now we 
can show our heads. Then the name of a Chris- 
tian was hated; now, specially in some parts 
of our town (for you know our town is large), 
religion is counted honorable. 

Then said Mr. Contrite to them, "Pray, how 
fareth it with you in your pilgrimage? how 
stands the country towards you?" 



FRIENDS CALL ON THE PILGRIMS 339 

Hon. It happens to us as it happeneth to way- 
faring men: sometimes our way is clean, some- 
times up-hill, sometimes down-hill : we are seldom 
at a certainty. The wind is not always on our 
back, nor is every one a friend that we meet 
with in the way. We have met with some not- 
able rubs already, and what are yet behind we 
know not ; but, for the most part we find it true 
that has been talked of, of old, "A good man must 
suffer trouble." 

CoNTR. You talk of rubs; what rubs have you 
met withal? 

Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart, our guide; 
for he can give the best account of that. 

Great. We have been beset three or four 
times already. First, Christiana and her children 
were beset by two ruffians, who, they feared, 
would take away their lives. We were beset 
by Giant Bloody-man, Giant Maul, and Giant 
Slay-good. Indeed, we did rather beset the last, 
than were beset of him. And thus it was : After 
we had been some time at the house of Gaius 
mine host, and of the whole Church, we were 
minded upon a time to take our weapons with us, 
and go and see if we could light upon any of those 
that were enemies to pilgrims; for we heard that 
there was a notable one thereabouts. Now Gaius 
knew his haunt better than I, because he dwelt 
thereabout. So we looked, and looked, till at 
last we saw the mouth of his cave ; then we were 
glad and plucked up our spirits. So we ap- 



340 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

preached up to his den; and, lo! when we came 
there, he had dragged, by mere force, into his 
net, this poor man, Mr. Feeble-mind, and was 
about to bring him to his end. But, when he 
saw us, supposing, as he thought, he had had 
another prey, he left the poor man in his house, 
and came out. So we fell to it full sore, and he 
lustily laid about him; but, in conclusion, he 
was brought down to the ground, and his head 
cut off, and set up by the wayside, for terror to 
such as should after practice such ungodliness. 
That I tell you the truth, here is the man himself 
to affirm it, who was as a lamb taken out of the 
mouth of the lion.. 

Feeble. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, *'I found 
this true, to my cost and comfort: to my cost, 
when he threatened to pick my bones every 
moment; and to my comfort, when I saw Mr. 
Great-heart and his friends with their weapons 
approach so near for my deliverance." 

Holy. Then said Mr. Holy-man, 'There are 
two things that they have need to possess who 
go on pilgrimage — courage and an unspotted life. 
If they have not courage, they can never hold 
on their way; and if their lives be loose, they 
will make the very name of the pilgrim stink." 

Love. Then said Mr. Love-saint, '*! hope this 
caution is not needful among you. But truly 
there are many that go upon the road, who rather 
declare themselves strangers to pilgrimage than 
strangers and pilgrims in the earth." 



GRACE AND SAMUEL 341 

Dare. Then said Mr. Dare-not-lie, '"Tis true. 
They have neither the pilgrim's weed nor the pil- 
grim's courage : they go not uprightly, but all 
awry with their feet; one shoe goeth inward, 
another outward, and their hosen out behind; 
there is here a rag, and there a rent, to the dis- 
paragement of their Lord." 

Pen. "These things," said Mr. Penitent, "they 
ought to be troubled for ; nor are the pilgrims like 
to have that grace upon them and their pilgrim's 
progress as they desire, until the way is cleared of 
such spots and blemishes." 

Thus they sat talking and spending the time 
until supper was set upon the table, unto which 
they went, and refreshed their weary bodies; so 
they went to rest. 

Now, they stayed in this fair a great while, at 
the house of Mnason, who, in process of time, gave 
his daughter Grace unto Samuel, Christiana's son, 
to wife ; and his daughter Martha to Joseph. 

The time, as I said, that they stayed here was 
long; for it was not now as in former times. 
Wherefore the pilgrims grew acquainted with 
many of the good people of the town, and did 
them what service they could. Mercy, as she 
was wont, labored much for the poor; wherefore 
their bodies and backs blessed her, and she was 
there an ornament to her profession. And to say 
the truth for Grace, Phoebe, and Martha, they 
were all of a very good nature, and did much good 
in their places. They were also all of them very 



342 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

fruitful; so that Christian's name, as was said 
before, was like to live in the world. 

While they lay here, there came a monster out 
of the woods, and slew many of the people of the 
town. It would also carry away their children, 
and teach them to suck its whelps. Now, no man 
in the town durst so much as face this monster, 
but all fled when they heard the noise of his 
coming. 

The monster was like unto no one beast on the 
earth. Its body was like a dragon, and it had 
seven heads and ten horns. It made great havoc 
of children, and yet it was governed by a woman. 
This monster gave conditions to men, and such 
men as loved their lives more than their souls 
accepted of those conditions ; so they came under. 

Now, this Mr. Great-heart, together with those 
that came to visit the pilgrims at Mr. Mnason's 
house, entered into a covenant to go and engage 
this beast, if perhaps they might deliver the people 
of this town from the paws and mouth of this so 
devouring a serpent. 

Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. Contrite, Mr. 
Holy-man, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, 
with their weapons, go forth to meet him. Now, 
the monster was at first very rampant, and looked 
upon these enemies with great disdain ; but they 
so belabored him, being sturdy men-at-arms, that 
they made him make a retreat. So they came 
home to Mr. Mnason's house again. 

The monster, you must know, had his certain 



MARTHA AND JOSEPH 343 

seasons to come out in, and to make his attempts 
upon the children of the people of the town. Also, 
these seasons did these valiant worthies watch him 
in, and did still continually assault him; inso- 
much that in process of time he became not only 
wounded, but lame. Also he has not made that 
havoc of the townsmen's children as formerly he 
had done; and it is verily believed by some that 
this beast will die of his wounds. 

This, therefore, made Mr. Great-heart and his 
fellows of great fame in this town ; so that many 
of the people that wanted their taste of things, 
yet had a reverent esteem and respect for them. 
Upon this account, therefore, it was that these 
pilgrims got not much hurt here. True, there 
were some of the baser sort, that could see no 
more than a mole, nor understand any more 
than a beast; these had no reverence for these 
men, and took no notice of their valor or adven- 
tures. 

Well, the time grew on that the pilgrims must 
go on their way; wherefore they prepared for 
their journey. They sent for their friends ; they 
talked with them; they had some time set apart, 
therein to commit each other to the protection of 
their Prince. There were again that brought 
them of such things as they had, that were fit for 
the weak and the strong, for the women and the 
men, and so laded them with such things as were 
necessary. Then they set forward on their way; 
and, their friends accompanying them so far as 



344 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

was convenient, they again committed each other 
to the protection of their King, and parted. 

They, therefore, that were of the pilgrim's com- 
pany, went on, and Mr. Great-heart went before 
them. Now, the women and children being weakly, 
they were forced to go as they could bear ; by which 
means, Mr. Ready-to-halt and Mr. Feeble-mind 
had more to sympathize with their condition. 

When they were gone from the townsmen, and 
when their friends had bid them farewell, they 
quickly came to the place where Faithful was put 
to death. There, therefore, they made a stand, 
and thanked Him that had enabled him to bear his 
cross so well; and the rather, because they now 
found that they had a benefit by such manly 
suffering as his was. 

They went on, therefore, after this a good way 
farther, talking of Christian and Faithful, and how 
Helpful joined himself to Christian after that 
Faithful was dead. 

Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre, 
where the silver mine was which took Demas off 
from his pilgrimage, and into which, as some think, 
By-ends fell and perished; wherefore they con- 
sidered that. But, when they were come to the 
old monument that stood over against the Hill 
Lucre, to wit, the pillar of salt, that stood also 
within view of Sodom and its stinking lake, they 
marvelled, as did Christian before, that men of 
that knowledge and ripeness of wit as they were, 
should be so blind as to turn aside here. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS AND THE 
SHEPHERDS. 

I saw now that they went on till they came at 
the river that was on this side of the De- 
lectable Mountains; to the river where the 
fine trees grow on both sides, and whose leaves, if 
taken inwardly, are good against sickness ; where 
the meadows are green all the year long, and 
where they might lie down safely. 

By this river-side, in the meadow, there were 
cotes and folds for sheep, a house built for the 
nourishing and bringing up of those lambs, the 
babes of those women that go on pilgrimage. 
Also there was here One that was entrusted with 
them, who could have pity, and that could gather 
these lambs with His arm, and carry them in His 
bosom, and that could gently lead those that were 
with young. 

Now, to the care of this Man Christiana admon- 
ished her four daughters to commit their little 
ones, that by these waters they might be housed, 
cared for, helped and nourished, and that none of 
them might be lacking in time to come. This 
Man, if any of them go astray or be lost. He will 
bring them again ; He will also bind up that which 
was broken, and will strengthen them that are 

(345) 



346 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

sick. Here they will never want food and drink 
and clothing ; here they will be kept from thieves 
and robbers; for this Man will die before one of 
those committed to His trust shall be lost. Be- 
sides, here they shall be sure to have good nurture 
and training, and shall be taught to walk in right 
paths ; and that, you know, is a favor of no small 
account. Also here, as you see, are delicate 
waters, pleasant meadows, dainty flowers, variety 
of trees, and such as bear wholesome fruit — fruit 
not like that that Matthew ate of, that fell over 
the wall out of Beelzebub's gard^en; but fruit that 
giveth health where there is none, and that con- 
tinueth and increaseth it where it is. So they 
were content to commit their little ones to Him; 
and that which was also an encouragement to 
them so to do, was, for that all this was to be at 
the charge of the King, and so was as an hospital 
for young children and orphans. 

Now they went on. And, when they were come 
to By-path Meadow, to the stile over which Chris- 
tian went with his fellow Hopeful, when they were 
taken by Giant Despair and put into Doubting 
Castle, they sat down, and consulted what was 
best to be done ; to wit, now they were so strong, 
and had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart for 
their conductor, whether they had not best make 
an attempt upon the giant, demolish his castle, 
and if there were any pilgrims in it, to set them at 
liberty, before they went any farther. So one 
said one thing, and another said the contrary. 



DOUBTING CASTLE 347 

One questioned if it were lawful to go upon ground 
that was not the King's ; another said they might 
providing their end was good; but Mr. Great- 
heart said, * 'Though that reason given last cannot 
be always true, yet I have a commandment to 
resist sin, to overcome evil, to fight the good fight 
of faith; and, I pray, with whom should I fight 
this good fight, if not with Giant Despair? I will 
therefore attempt the taking away of his life and 
the demolishing of Doubting Castle." Then said 
he, **Who will go with me?" Then said old 
Honest, **I will." "And so will we, too," said 
Christiana's four sons, Matthew, Samuel, Joseph, 
and James ; for they were young men and strong. 
So they left the women in the road, and with them 
Mr. Feeble-mind and Mr. Ready-to-halt, with his 
crutches, to be their guard until they came back ; 
for, in that place, though Giant Despair dwelt so 
near, they keeping in the road, '*a little child 
might lead them." 

So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest, and the four 
young men went to go up to Doubting Castle, to 
look for Giant Despair. When they came at the 
castle gate, they knocked for entrance with an 
tmusual noise. At that, the old giant comes to 
the gate, and Diffidence his wife follows. Then 
said he, "Who and what is he that is so hardy as 
after this manner to disturb the Giant Despair?" 

Mr. Great-heart replied, "It is I, Great-heart, 
one of the King of the Celestial Country's con- 
ductors of pilgrims to their place ; and I demand 



348 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

of thee that thou open thy gates for my entrance ; 
prepare thyself also to fight, for I am come to take 
away thy head, and to demolish Doubting Castle." 

Now, Giant Despair, because he was a giant, 
thought no man could overcome him; and again 
thought he, * 'Since heretofore I have made a con- 
quest of angels, shall Great-heart make me afraid ?" 
So he harnessed himself with his armor, and went 
out. He had a cap of steel upon his head, a 
breast-plate of fire girded to him, and he came out 
in iron shoes, with a great club in his hand. Then 
these six men made up to him, and beset him 
behind and before; also when Diffidence, the 
giantess, came up to help him, old Mr. Honest cut 
her down at one blow. Then they fought for 
their lives, and Giant Despair was brgught down 
to the ground, but was very loath to die. He 
struggled hard, and had, as they say, as many 
lives as a cat; but Great-heart was his death, for 
he left him not till he had severed his head from 
his shoulders. 

Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle, 
and that, you know, might with ease be done, 
since Giant Despair was dead. They were seven 
days in destroying of that; and in it of pilgrims, 
they found one Mr. Despondency, almost starved 
to death, and one Much-afraid, his daughter: 
these two they saved alive. But it would have 
made you wonder to have seen the dead bodies 
that lay here and there in the castle-yard, and 
how full of dead men's bones the dungeon was. 



GIANT DESPAIR IS BEHEADED 349 

When Mr. Great-heart and his companions had 
performed this great work they took Mr. Despond- 
ency and his daughter Much-afraid into their care ; 
for they were honest people, though they were 
prisoners in Doubting Castle to that tyrant Giant 
Despair. 

They therefore, I say, took with them the head 
of the giant (for his body they had buried under a 
heap of stones), and down to the road and to their 
companions they came, and showed them what 
they had done. Now, when Feeble-mind and 
Ready-to-halt saw that it was the head of Giant 
Despair indeed, they were very jocund and merry. 
Now, Christiana, if need was, could play upon the 
viol, and her daughter Mercy upon the lute; so, 
since they were so merry disposed, she played 
them a lesson, and Ready-to-halt would dance. 
So he took Despondency's daughter Much-afraid 
by the hand, and to dancing they went in the road. 
True, he could not dance without one crutch in 
his hand; but I promise you he footed it well; 
also the girl was to be commended, for she 
answered the music handsomely. 

As for Mr. Despondency, the music was not so 
much to him; he was for feeding rather than 
dancing, for that he was almost starved. So 
Christiana gave him some of her bottle of spirits 
for present relief, and then prepared him some- 
thing to eat ; and in a little time the old gentleman 
came to himself, and began to be finely re- 
vived. 



350 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Now, I saw in my dream, when all these things 
were finished, Mr. Great-heart took the head of 
Giant Despair, and set it upon a pole by the high- 
way-side, right over against the pillar that Chris- 
tian erected for a caution to pilgrims that came 
after to take heed of entering into his grounds. 
Then he writ under it, upon a marble stone, these 
verses following : 

"This is the head of him whose name only 

In former times did pilgrims terrify; 

His castle's down, and Diffidence his wife 

Brave Mr. Great-heart has bereft of life. 

Despondency, his daughter Much-afraid, 

Great-heart for them also the man has played. 

Who hereof doubts, if he'll but cast his eye 

Up hither, may his scruples satisfy. 

This head also, when doubting cripples dance, 

Doth show from fears they have deliverance. " 

When these men had thus bravely showed 
themselves against Doubting Castle, and had slain 
Giant Despair, they went forward, and went on 
till they came to the Delectable Mountains, where 
Christian and Hopeful refreshed themselves with 
the varieties of the place. They also acquainted 
themselves with the shepherds there, who wel- 
comed them, as they had done Christian before, 
unto the Delectable Mountains. 

Now, the shepherds seeing so great a train 
follow Mr. Great-heart (for with him they were 
well acquainted), they said unto him, "Good sir, 
you have got a goodly company here ; pray, 
where did you find all these?" 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS 351 
Then Mr. Great-heart repHed : 

"First, here is Christiana and her train, 

Her sons, and her sons ' wives, who, Hke the wain, 

Keep by the pole, and do by compass steer 

From sin to grace ; else they had not been here. 

Next, here's old Honest come on pilgrimage, 

Ready-to-halt too, who I dare engage 

True-hearted is, and so is Feeble-mind, 

Who willing was not to be left behind. 

Despondency, good man, is coming after 

And so also is Much-afraid his daughter. 

May we have entertainment here, or must 

We farther go? Let's know whereon to trust." 

Then said the shepherds, ''This is a comfortable 
company. You are welcome to us, for we have 
care for the feeble, as well as for the strong. Our 
Prince has an eye to what is done, to the least of 
these ; therefore weakness must not be a block to 
our entertainment." So they had them to the 
palace door, and then said unto them, "Come in, 
Mr. Feeble-mind; come in, Mr. Ready-to-halt; 
come in, Mr. Despondency and Mrs. Much -afraid, 
his daughter. These, Mr. Great-heart," said the 
shepherds to the guide, "we call in by name, for 
that they are most subject to draw back; but as 
for you and the rest that are strong, we leave you 
to your wonted liberty." 

Then said Mr. Great-heart, "This day I see that 
grace doth shine in your faces, and that you are 
my Lord's shepherds indeed; for that you 
have not pushed these helpless ones neither 
with side nor shoulder, but have rather strewed 



352 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

their way into the palace with flowers, as you 
should." 

So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr. Great- 
heart and the rest did follow. When they were 
also sat down, the shepherds said to those of the 
weaker sort, "What is it that you would have? 
for," said they, *'all things must be managed here 
for the supporting of the weak, as well as the 
warning of the unruly." So they made them a 
feast of things easy of digestion, and that were 
pleasant to the palate, and nourishing ; the which 
when they had received, they went to their rest, 
each one separately unto his proper place. 

When morning was come, because the moun- 
tains were nigh and the day clear, and because it 
was the custom of the shepherds to show the 
pilgrims before their departure some rarities; 
therefore, after they were ready and had refreshed 
themselves, the shepherds took them out into the 
fields, and showed them first what they had 
showed to Christian before. 

Then they had them to some new places. The 
first was to Mount Marvel, where they looked, 
and beheld a man at a distance that tumbled the 
hills about with words. Then they asked the 
shepherds what that should mean. So they told 
them that that man was the son of Mr. Great -grace 
of whom you read in the first part of the records 
of the Pilgrim's Progress ; and he is set down there 
to teach the pilgrims how to believe, or to tumble 
out of their ways what difficulties they should 



THE SHEPHERDS ENTERTAIN 353 

meet with, by faith. Then said Mr. Great-heart, 
'T know him; he is a man above many." 

Then they had them to another place, called 
Mount Innocent; and there they saw a man 
clothed all in white, and two men. Prejudice and 
Ill-will, continually casting dirt upon them. Now, 
behold, the dirt, whatsoever they cast at him, 
would in a little time fall off again, and his gar- 
ment would look as clear as if no dirt had been 
cast thereat. Then said the pilgrims, ''What 
means this?" 

The shepherds answered, "This man is named 
Godly-man, and this garment is to show the 
innocency of his life. Now, those that throw dirt 
at him are such as hate his well-doing ; but, as you 
see, the dirt will not stick upon his clothes : so it 
shall be with him that liveth truly innocently in 
the world. Whoever they be that would make 
such men dirty, they labor all in vain; for God, 
by that a little time is spent, will cause that their 
innocence shall break forth as the light, and their 
righteousness as the noon-day." 

Then they took them, and had them to Mount 
Charity, where they showed them a man that had 
a bundle of cloth lying before him, out of which 
he cut coats and garments for the poor that stood 
about him; yet his bundle or roll of cloth was 
never the less. 

Then said they, ''What should this be?" 

"This is," said the shepherds, "to show you that 
he who has a heart to give of his labor to the poor, 



354 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

shall never want wherewithal. He that watereth 
shall be watered himself. And the cake that the 
widow gave to the prophet did not cause that she 
had ever the less in her barrel." 

They had them also to a place where they saw 
one Fool, and one Want-wit, washing of an 
Ethiopian, with intention to make him white; 
but the more they washed him the blacker he was. 
Then they asked the shepherds what that should 
mean. So they told them, saying, "Thus shall it 
be with the vile person: all means used to get 
such an one a good name, shall, in the end tend 
but to make him more abominable. Thus it was 
with the Pharisees, and so shall it be with all per- 
tenders to religion." 

Then said Mercy, the wife of Matthew, to Chris- 
tiana her mother, ''Mother, I would, if it might be, 
see the hole in the hill, or that commonly called 
the By-way to Hell." So her mother brake her 
mind to the shepherds. Then they went to the 
door : it was in the side of a hill ; and they opened 
it, and bid Mercy hearken awhile. So she heark- 
ened, and heard one saying, ''Cursed be my father 
for holding of my feet back from the way of peace 
and life." And another said, ''Oh that I had been 
torn in pieces before I had, to save my life, lost 
my soul!" And another said, "If I were to live 
again, how would I deny myself rather than come 
to this place!" Then there was as if the very 
earth groaned and quaked under the feet of this 
young woman for fear; so she looked white, and 



THE GREAT GLASS 355 

came trembling away, saying, ''Blessed be he and 
she that are delivered from this place." 

Now, when the shepherds had shown them all 
these things, then they had them back to the 
palace, and entertained them with what the house 
would afford. But Mercy longed for something 
that she saw there, but was ashamed to ask. Her 
mother-in-law then asked her what she ailed, for 
she looked as one not well. Then said Mercy, 
"There is a looking-glass hangs up in the dining- 
room, off of which I cannot take my mind; if, 
therefore, I have it not, I think I shall be un- 
happy." Then said her mother, 'T will mention 
thy wants to the shepherds, and they will not 
deny it thee." But she said, 'T am ashamed that 
these men should know that I longed." ''Nay, 
my daughter," said she, "it is no shame, but a 
virtue, to long for such a thing as that." So 
Mercy said, "Then, mother, if you please, ask the 
shepherds if they are willing to sell it." 

Now, the glass was one of a thousand. It would 
present a man, one way, with his own features 
exactly; and, turn it but another way, and it 
would show one the very face and likeness of the 
Prince of pilgrims Himself. Yea, I have talked 
with them that can tell, and they have said that 
they have seen the very crown of thorns upon His 
head, by looking in that glass ; they have therein 
also seen the holes in His hands, in His feet, and 
in His side. Yea, such an excellency is there in 
this glass, that it will show Him to one where they 



356 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

have a mind to see Him, whether living or dead, 
whether in earth or in heaven, whether in a state 
of lowhness or in His kinghness, whether coming 
to suffer or coming to reign. 

Christiana, therefore went to the shepherds 
apart — (now, the names of the shepherds were 
Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere), 
— and said unto them, "There is one of my 
daughters, that I think doth long for something 
that she hath seen in this house, and she thinks 
that she shall be unhappy if she should by you 
be denied." 

Experience. Call her, call her; she shall 
assuredly have what we can help her to. So they 
called her, and said to her, "Mercy, what is that 
thing thou wouldst have?" Then she blushed, 
and said, "The great glass that hangs up in the 
dining-room." So Sincere ran and fetched it; 
and with a joyful consent it was given her. Then 
she bowed her head, and gave thanks, and said, 
"By this I know that I have obtained favor in 
your eyes." 

They also gave to the other yoimg women such 
things as they desired, and to their husbands great 
praise for that they joined with Great-heart to the 
slaying of Giant Despair and the destroying of 
Doubting Castle. 

About Christiana*s neck the shepherds put a 
necklace, and so they did about the necks of her 
four daughters; also they put earrings in their 
ears, and jewels on their foreheads. 




Turn-away Resisting Evangelist. 



Page 35 7 



THEY LEAVE THE SHEPHERDS 357 

When they were minded to go hence, they let 
them go in peace, but gave not to them those 
certain cautions which before were given to 
Christian and his companion. The reason was, 
for that these had Great-heart to be their guide, 
who was one that was well acquainted with things, 
and so could give them their cautions more season- 
ably ; that is, even then when the danger was nigh 
the approaching. What cautions Christian and 
his companion had received of the shepherds, they 
had also lost by that the time was come that they 
had need to put them in practice. Wherefore, 
here was the advantage that this company had 
over the other. 

From hence they went on singing, and they said : 

* ' Behold, how fitly are the stages set, 

For their relief that pilgrims are become, 

And how they us receive without one let* 
That make the other life our mark and home! 

"What novelties they have, to us they give, 

That we, though pilgrims, joyful Hves may live; 
They do upon us, too, such things bestow, 
That show we pilgrims are, where'er we go. " 

When they were gone from the shepherds, they 
quickly came to the place where Christian met 
with one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of 
Apostasy. Wherefore of him Mr. Great-heart, 
their guide, did now put them in mind, saying, 
"This is the place where Christian met with one 

*The word "let" here means "hindrance." 
23 



358 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Turn-away, who carried with him the character 
of his rebeUion at his back. And this I have to 
say concerning this man : he would hearken to no 
counsel, but, once falling, persuasion could not 
stop him. When he came to the place where the 
Cross and the sepulchre were, he did meet with 
one that bid him look there ; but he gnashed with 
his teeth, and stamped, and said he was resolved 
to go back to his own town. Before he came to 
the gate, he met with Evangelist, who offered to 
lay hands on him, to turn him into the way again. 
But this Tum-away resisted him; and having 
done much harm unto him, he got away over the 
wall, and so escaped his hand." 

Then they went on ; and just at the place where 
Little-Faith formerly was robbed, there stood a 
man with his sword drawn, and his face all bloody. 
Then said Mr. Great-heart, "Who art thou?" 
The man made answer, saying, *'I am one whose 
name is Valiant-for-truth. I am a pilgrim, and 
am going to the Celestial City. Now, as I was in 
my way, there were three men did beset me, and 
propounded unto me these three things: i. 
Whether I would become one of them? 2. Or go 
back to the place from whence I came? 3. Or die 
upon the place? To the first I answered, I had 
been a true man a long season, and therefore it 
could not be expected that I should now cast in 
my lot with thieves. Then they demanded what 
I should say to the second. So I told them that 
the place from whence I came, had I not found 



MEET VALIANT P^OR TRUTH 359 

it unsatisfactory I had not forsaken at all; but, 
finding it altogether unsuitable to me, and very- 
unprofitable for me, I forsook it for this way. 
Then they asked me what I said to the third. 
And I told them my life cost more dear far than 
that I should lightly give it away. Besides you 
have nothing to do thus to put things to my choice, 
wherefore at your peril be it if you meddle. Then 
these three, to wit. Wild-head, Inconsiderate, and 
Pragmatic, drew their weapons upon me, and I 
also drew upon them. So we fell to it, one against 
three, for the space of above three hours. They 
have left upon me, as you see, some of the marks 
of their valor, and have also carried away with 
them some of mine. They are but just now gone : 
I suppose they might, as the saying is, hear your 
horse dash, and so they betook them to flight." 

Great. But here was great odds, three against 
one. 

Valiant. 'Tis true; but little or more are 
nothing to him that has the truth on his side. 
"Though an host should encamp against me," 
said one, "my heart shall not fear: though war 
should rise against me, in this will I be confident. 
Besides," said he, "I have read in some records 
that one man has fought an army ; and how many 
did Samson slay with the jaw-bone of an ass?" 

Great. Then said the guide, "Why did you not 
cry out, that some might have come in for your 
succor?" 

Valiant. So I did, to my King, who, I knew, 



36o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

could hear me, and afford invisible help ; and that 
was sufficient for me. 

Great. Then said Great -heart to Mr. Valiant- 
for-truth, "Thou hast worthily behaved thyself. 
Let me see thy sword." So he showed it him. 
When he had taken it in his hand, and looked 
thereon a while, he said, "Ha! it is a right Jeru- 
salem blade." 

Valiant. It is so. Let a man have one of these 
blades, with a hand to wield it and skill to use it, 
and he may venture upon an angel with it. He 
need not fear its holding, if he can but tell how to 
lay on. Its edges will never blunt. It will cut 
flesh and bones, and soul and spirit, and all. 

Great. But you fought a great while. I won- 
der you were not weary. 

Valiant. I fought till my sword did cleave to 
my hand; and when they were joined together, 
as if a sword grew out of my arm, and when the 
blood ran through my fingers, then I fought with 
most courage. 

Great. Thou hast done well ; thou hast resisted 
unto blood, striving against sin. Thou shalt 
abide by us, come in and go out with us, for we are 
thy companions. 

Then they took him, washed his wounds, and 
gave him of what they had, to refresh him; and 
so they went on together. 

Now, as they went on, because Mr. Great-heart 
was delighted in him (for he loved one greatly that 
he found to be a man of his own sort) , and because 



HOW VALIANT BORE HIMSELF 361 

there were in company them that were feeble and 
weak, therefore he questioned with him about 
many things; as, first, what countryman he was. 

Valiant. I am of Dark-land; for there I was 
bom, and there my father and mother are still. 

Great. "Dark-land!" said the guide; "doth 
not that lie upon the same coast with the City of 
Destruction?" 

Valiant. Yes, it doth. Now, that which 
caused me to come on pilgrimage was this. We 
had one Mr. Tell-true come into our parts, and he 
told it about what Christian had done, that went 
from the City of Destruction; namely, how he 
had forsaken his wife and children, and had be- 
taken himself to a pilgrim's life. It was also 
reported, and believed, how he had killed a ser- 
pent that did come out to resist him in his journey ; 
and how he got through to whither he intended. 
It was also told what welcome he had at all his 
Lord's lodgings, specially when he came to the 
gates of the Celestial City; "For there," said the 
man, "he was received with sound of trumpet by 
a company of Shining Ones." He told also how 
all the bells in the City did ring for joy at his 
entering in, and what golden garments he was 
clothed with; with many other things that now 
I shall forbear to relate. In a word, that man so 
told the story of Christian and his travels, that my 
heart fell into a burning haste to be gone after 
him; nor could father or mother stay me. So I 
got from them, and am come thus far on my way. 



362 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Great. You came in at the gate, did you not? 

Valiant. Yes, yes ; for the same man also told 
us, that all would be nothing if we did not begin 
to enter this way at the gate. 

Great. "Look you," said the guide to Chris- 
tiana, ''the pilgrimage of your husband, with 
what he has gotten thereby, is spread abroad far 
and near." 

Valiant. Why, is this Christian's wife? 

Great. Yes, that it is, and these also are his 
four sons. 

Valiant. What! and going on pilgrimage too? 

Great. Yes, verily, they are following after. 

Valiant. It glads me at heart. Good man, 
how joyful will he be when he shall see them that 
would not go with him, yet to enter after him in 
at the gates into the City ! 

Great. Without doubt it will be a comfort to 
him ; for, next to the joy of seeing himself there, 
it will be a joy to meet there his wife and children. 

Valiant. But, now you are upon that, pray 
let me hear your opinion about it. Some make a 
question whether we shall know one another when 
we are there. 

Great. Do they think they shall know them- 
selves, then? or that they shall rejoice to see 
themselves in that happiness? And if they think 
they shall know and do this, why not know others, 
and rejoice in their welfare also? Again, since 
relations are our second self, though that state will 
cease there, yet why may it not be wisely con- 



VALIANT'S OBSTACLES 363 

eluded that we shall be more glad to see them 
there than to see they are wanting? 

Valiant. Well, I perceive whereabouts you are 
as to this. Have you any more things to ask me 
about my beginning to come on pilgrimage? 

Great. Yes. Were your father and mother 
willing that you should become a pilgrim? 

Valiant. Oh, no ; they used all means imagin- 
able to persuade me to stay at home. 

Great. Why, what could they say against it ? 

Valiant. They said it was an idle life ; and, if 
I myself were not inclined to sloth and laziness, 
I would never favor a pilgrim's condition. 

Great. And what did they say else ? 

Valiant. Why, they told me that it was a 
dangerous way: "Yea, the most dangerous way 
in the world," said they, "is that which the pil- 
grims go." 

Great. Did they show you wherein this way is 
so dangerous? 

Valiant. Yes ; and that in many particulars. 

Great. Name some of them. 

Valiant. They told me of the Slough of Des- 
pond, where Christian was well-nigh smothered. 
They told me that there were archers standing 
ready in Beelzebub's castle to shoot them who 
should knock at the wicket-gate for entrance. 
They told me also of the wood and dark mountains 
of the Hill Difficulty ; of the lions ; and also of the 
three giants, Bloody-man, Maul, and Slay-good. 
They said moreover that there was a foul fiend 



364 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

haunted the Valley of Humiliation, and that 
Christian was by him almost bereft of life. ** Be- 
sides," said they, *'you must go over the Valley 
of the Shadow of Death, where the hobgoblins are, 
where the light is darkness, where the way is full 
of snares, pits, traps, and gins." They told me 
also of Giant Despair, of Doubting Castle, and of 
the ruin that the pilgrims met with there. Fur- 
ther, they said I must go over the Enchanted 
Ground, which was dangerous ; and that, after all 
this, I should find a river, over which I should find 
no bridge, and that that river did lie betwixt me 
and the Celestial Country. 

Great. And was this all? 

Valiant. No. They also told me that this 
way was full of deceivers, and of persons that laid 
wait there to turn good men out of the path. 

Great. But how did they make that out? 

Valiant. They told me that Mr. Worldly Wise- 
man did there lie in wait to deceive. They also 
said that there were Formality and Hypocrisy 
continually on the road. They said also that By- 
ends, Talkative, or Demas would go near to gather 
me up ; that the Flatterer would catch me in his 
net; or that, with green-headed Ignorance, I 
would presume to go on to the gate, from whence 
he was sent back to the hole that was in the side of 
the hill, and made to go the by-way to hell. 

Great. I promise you, this was enough to dis- 
courage you ; but did they make an end here ? 

Valiant. No stay, They told me also of many 



VALIANT'S DISCOURAGEMENTS 365 

that had tried that way of old, and that had gone a 
great way therein, to see if they could find some- 
thing of the glory there that so many had so much 
talked of from time to time ; and how they came 
back again, and befooled themselves for setting 
a foot out of doors in that path, to the satisfaction 
of all the country. And they named several that 
did so, as Obstinate and Pliable, Mistrust and 
Timorous, Turn-away and old Atheist ; with sev- 
eral more, who, they said, had some of them gone 
far to see what they could find, but not one of 
them found so much advantage by going as 
amounted to the weight of a feather. 

Great. Said they anything more to discourage 
you? 

Valiant. Yes ; they told me of one Mr. Fear- 
ing, who was a pilgrim, and how he found this way 
so solitary, that he never had a comfortable hour 
therein; also that Mr. Despondency had like to 
have been starved therein; yea, and also (which 
I had almost forgot) that Christian himself, about 
whom there had been such a noise, after all his 
ventures for a celestial crown, was certainly 
drowned in the Black River, and never went a foot 
farther, however it was smothered up. 

Great. And did none of these things dis- 
courage you? 

Valiant. No; they seemed but as so many 
nothings to me. 

Great. How came that about? 

Valiant. Why, I still believed what Mr. Tell- 



366 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

truth had said ; and that carried me beyond them 
all. 

Great. Then this was your victory, even your 
faith. 

Valiant. It was so. I believed, and therefore 
came out, got into the way, fought all that set 
themselves against me, and, by believing, am 
come to this place. 

"Who would true valor see, 

Let him come hither; 
One here will constant be, 

Come wind, come weather; 
There's no discouragement 
Shall make him once relent 
His first avowed intent 

To be a pilgrim. 

"Whoso beset him round 

With dismal stories, 
Do but themselves confound — 

His strength the more is. 
No lion can him fright ; 
He'll with a giant fight, 
But he will have a right 

To be a pilgrim. 

"Hobgoblin nor foul fiend 

Can daunt his spirit; 
He knows he at the end 

Shall life inherit. 
Then, fancies fly away, 
He'll fear not what men say; 
He'll labor night and day 

To be a pilgrim. " 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 

BY this time they were got to the Enchanted 
Ground, where the air naturally tended to 
make one drowsy. And that place was 
all grown over with briers and thorns, excepting 
here and there, where was an enchanted arbor, 
upon which if a man sits, or in which if a man 
sleeps, it is a question, say some, whether ever he 
shall rise or wake again in this world. Over this 
forest, therefore, they went, both one and another ; 
and Mr. Great-heart went before, for that he was 
the guide, and Mr. Valiant-for-truth came behind, 
being rear-guard, for fear lest perad venture some 
fiend, or dragon, or giant, or thief, should fall upon 
their rear, and so do mischief. They went on here, 
each man with his sword drawn in his hand, for 
they knew it was a dangerous place. Also they 
cheered up one another as well as they could. 
Feeble-mind, Mr. Great-heart commanded, should 
come up after him; and Mr. Despondency was 
under the eye of Mr. Valiant. 

Now, they had not gone far, but a great mist 
and darkness fell upon them all, so that they 
could scarce, for a great while, see the one the 
other ; wherefore they were forced, for some time, 
to feel for one another by words ; for they walked 

(367) 



368 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

not by sight. But any one must think that here 
was but sorry going for the best of them all ; but 
how much worse for the women and children, who 
both of feet and heart were but tender! Yet so 
it was, that through the encouraging words of 
him that led in the front, they made a pretty good 
shift to wag along. 

The way also was here very wearisome through 
dirt and slabbiness. Nor was there on all this 
ground so much as one inn or victualling-house, 
therein to refresh the feebler sort. Here, there- 
fore, was grunting, and puffing and sighing. 
While one tumbleth over a brush, another sticks 
fast in the dirt ; and the children, some of them, 
lost their shoes in the mire. While one cries out, 
"I am down!" and another, "Ho! where are you?" 
and a third, "The bushes have got such fast hold 
on me, I think I cannot get away from them." 

Then they came at an arbor, warm, and promis- 
ing much refreshing to the pilgrims; for it was 
finely wrought above head, beautified with greens, 
furnished with benches and settles. It also had 
in it a soft couch, whereon the weary might lean. 
This, you must think, all things considered, was 
tempting; for the pilgrims already began to be 
foiled with the badness of the way ; but there was 
not one of them that made so much as a motion to 
stop there. Yea, for aught I could perceive, they 
continually gave so good heed to the advice of 
their guide, and he did so faithfully tell them of 
dangers, and of the nature of dangers when they 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND 369 

were at them, that usually, when they were 
nearest to them, they did most pluck up their 
spirits, and hearten one another to deny the flesh. 
This arbor was called "The Slothful's Friend," on 
purpose to allure, if it might be, some of the pil- 
grims there to take up their rest when weary. 

I saw then in my dream, that they went on in 
this their solitary ground, till they came to a place 
at which a man is apt to lose his way. Now, 
though when it was light their guide could well 
enough tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, 
yet, in the dark, he was put to a stand. But he 
had in his pocket a map of all ways leading to or 
from the Celestial City; wherefore he struck a 
light (for he also never goes without his tinder- 
box), and takes a view of his book or map, which 
bids him be careful in that place to turn to the 
right-hand way. And had he not here been care- 
ful to look in his map, they had, in all probability 
been smothered in the mud ; for, just a little before 
them, and that at the end of the cleanest way too, 
was a pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing 
but mud, there made on purpose to destroy the 
pilgrims in. 

Then thought I with myself, "Who that goeth 
on pilgrimage but would have one of those maps 
about him, that he may look, when he is at a 
stand, which is the way he must take?" 

They went on then in this Enchanted Ground 
till they came to where was another arbor, and it 
was built by the highway-side. And in that 



3 70 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

a,rbor there lay two men, whose names were Heed- 
less and Too-bold. These two went thus far on 
pilgrimage; but here, being wearied with their 
journey, they sat down to rest themselves, and so 
fell fast asleep. When the pilgrims saw them, 
they stood still, and shook their heads; for they 
knew that the sleepers were in a pitiful case. 
Then they consulted what to do, — whether to go 
on, and leave them in their sleep, or to step to 
them, and try to awake them. So they concluded 
to go to them and wake them; that is, if they 
could; but with this caution, namely, to take 
heed that themselves did not sit down nor embrace 
the offered benefit of that arbor. 

So they went in and spake to the men, and 
called each one by his name (for the guide, it 
seems, did know them) ; but there was no voice 
or answer. Then the guide did shake them, and 
do what he could to disturb them. Then said one 
of them, "I will pay you when I take my money." 
At which the guide shook his head. "I will fight 
so long as I can hold my sword in my hand," said 
the other. At that, one of the children laughed. 

Then said Christiana, "What is the meaning of 
this?" The guide said, 'They talk in their sleep. 
If you strike them, beat them, or whatever else 
you do to them, they will answer you after this 
fashion ; or, as one of them said in old time, when 
the waves of the sea did beat upon him, and he 
slept as one upon the mast of a ship, 'When shall 
I awake? I will seek it yet again.' You know, 



THE LAND OF BEULAH 371 

when men talk in their sleep, they say anything, 
but their words are not governed either by faith or 
reason. There is an unsuitableness in their words 
now, as there was before betwixt their going on 
pilgrimage and sitting down there. This, then, is 
the mischief of it: when heedless ones go on pil- 
grimage, 'tis twenty to one but they are served 
thus. For this Enchanted Ground is one of the 
last refuges that the enemy to pilgrims has ; where- 
fore, it is, as you see, placed almost at the end of 
the way, and so it standeth against us with the 
more advantage. For when, thinks the enemy, 
will these fools be so desirous to sit down as when 
they are weary? and when so like to be weary as 
when almost at their journey's end? Therefore 
it is, I say, that the Enchanted Ground is placed 
so near to the Land of Beulah, and so near the 
end of their race. Wherefore, let pilgrims look 
to themselves, lest it happen to them as it has 
done to these, that, as you see, are fallen asleep, 
and none can wake them." 

Then the pilgrims desired, with trembling, to 
go forward ; only they prayed their guide to strike 
a light, that they might go the rest of their way 
by the help of the light of a lantern. So he struck 
a light, and they went by the help of that through 
the rest of this way, though the darkness was very 
great. But the children began to be sorely weary ; 
and they cried out to Him that loveth pilgrims to 
make their way more comfortable. So, by that 
they had gone a, little farther, a wind arose that 



372 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

drove away the fog ; so the air became more clear. 
Yet they were not off, by much, of the Enchanted 
Ground; only now they could see one another 
better, and the way wherein they should walk. 

Now, when they were almost at the end of this 
ground, they perceived that a little before them 
was a solemn noise, as of one that was much con- 
cerned. So they went on, and looked before 
them; and behold, they saw, as they thought, a 
man upon his knees, with hands and eyes lift up, 
a^d speaking, as they thought, earnestly to One 
that was above. They drew nigh, but could not 
tell what he said ; so they went softly till he had 
done. When he had done, he got up, and began 
to run towards the Celestial City. 

Then Mr. Great-heart called after him, saying, 
*'So-ho, friend! let us have your company, if you 
go, as I suppose you do, to the Celestial City." 

So the man stopped, and they came up to him. 
But, as soon as Mr. Honest saw him, he said, "I 
know this man." 

Then said Mr. Valiant-for-truth, ' 'Prithee, who 
is it?" 

**It is one," said he, "that comes from where- 
about I dwelt. His name is Stand-fast; he is 
certainly a right good pilgrim." 

So they came up one to another. And presently 
Stand-fast said to old Honest, "Ho, father Honest, 
are you there?" 

"Ay," said he, "that I am, as sure as you are 
there." 



HEEDLESS AND TOO-BOLD 373 

"Right glad am I," said Mr. Stand-fast, "that I 
have found you on this road." 

"And as glad am I," said the other, "that I 
espied you upon your knees/' 

Then Mr. Stand -fast blushed, and said, "But 
why? did you see me?" 

"Yes, that I did," quoth the other, "and with 
my heart was glad at the sight." 

"Why, what did you think?" said Stand-fast. 

"Think!" said old Honest; "what should I 
think? I thought we had an honest man upon 
the road, and therefore should have his company 
by-and-by." 

"If you thought not amiss," said Stand-fast, 
"how happy am I! But, if I be not as I should, 
I alone must bear it." 

"That is true," said the other; "but your fear 
doth further show me that things are right betwixt 
the Prince of pilgrims and your soul ; for He saith, 
'Blessed is the man that feareth always.' " 

Valiant. Well, but, brother, I pray thee, tell 
us what was it that was the cause of thy being 
upon thy knees even now: was it for that some 
special mercy laid upon thee, the need of prayer, 
or how? 

Stand. Why, we are, as you see, upon the 
Enchanted Ground; and as I was coming along, 
I was musing with myself of what a dangerous 
road the road in this place was, and how many that 
had come even thus far on pilgrimage, had here 
been stopped and been destroyed. I thought also 

24 



374 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

of the manner of the death with which this place 
destroyeth men. Those that die here die of no 
violent, painful disease : the death which such die 
is not grievous to them. For he that goeth away 
in such a sleep, begins that journey with desire 
and pleasure. Yea, such sink into the will of that 
disease. 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest, interrupting of him, 
said, ''Did you see the two men asleep in the 
arbor?" 

Stand. Ay, ay, I saw Heedless and Too-bold 
there; and, for aught I know, there they will lie 
till they rot. But let me go on in my tale. As I 
was thus musing, as I said, there was one in very 
pleasant attire, but old, who presented herself to 
me, and offered me three things ; to wit, her body, 
her purse, and her bed. Now, the truth is, I was 
both aweary and sleepy; I am also as poor as an 
owlet, and that, perhaps, the witch knew. Well, 
I repulsed her once or twice ; but she put by my 
repulses, and smiled. Then I began to be angry; 
but she mattered that nothing at all. Then sha 
made offers again, and said, if I would be ruled by 
her, she would make me great and happy. "For, " 
said she, *'I am the mistress of the world, and men 
are made happy by me. ' ' Then I asked her name, 
and she told me it was Madam Bubble. This set 
me farther from her; but she still followed me 
with enticements. Then I betook me, as you 
saw, to my knees; and, with hands lift up, and 
cries, I prayed to Him that had said He would 



STAND-FAST REPULSES MADAM 375 

help. So, just as you came up, the gentlewoman 
went her way. Then I continued to give thanks 
for this my great deliverance ; for I verily believe 
she intended no good, but rather sought to make 
stop of me in my journey. 

Hon. Without doubt her designs were bad. 
But stay : now you talk of her, methinks I either 
have seen her, or have read some story of her. 

Stand. Perhaps you have done both. 

Hon. Madam Bubble? Is she not a tall, 
comely dame, somewhat of a swarthy complexion? 

Stand. Right, you hit it: she is just such a 
one. 

Hon. Does she not speak very smoothly, and 
give you a smile at the end of a sentence ? 

Stand. You fall right upon it again, for these 
are her very actions. 

Hon. Doth she not wear a great purse by her 
side, and is not her hand often in it, fingering her 
money, as if that was her heart's delight? 

Stand. 'Tis just so. Had she stood by all this 
while, you could not more amply have set her 
forth before me, nor have better described her 
features. 

Hon. Then he that drew her picture was a 
good artist, and he that wrote of her said true. 

Great. This woman is a witch, and it is by 
virtue of her witchcraft that this ground is en- 
chanted. Whoever doth lay his head down in her 
lap, had as good lay it down upon that block over 
which the axe doth hang ; and whoever lay their 



376 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

eyes upon her beauty, are accounted the enemies 
of God. This is she that maintaineth in their 
splendor all those that are the enemies of pilgrims. 
Yea, this is she that hath bought off many a man 
from a pilgrim's life. She is a great gossiper : she 
is always, both she and her daughters, at one pil- 
grim's heels or other; now commanding, and then 
preferring the excellences of this life. She is a 
bold and impudent creature; she will talk with 
any man. She always laugheth poor pilgrims to 
scorn, but highly commends the rich. If there be 
one cunning to get money in a place, she will 
speak well of him from house to house. She 
loveth banqueting and feasting mainly well; she 
is always at one full table or another. She has 
given it out in some places that she is a goddess, 
and therefore some do worship her. She has her 
times and open places of cheating; and she will 
say and avow it, that none can show a good com- 
parable to hers. She promiseth to dwell with 
children's children, if they will but love her and 
make much of her. She will cast out of her purse 
gold like dust, in some places and to some persons. 
She loves to be sought after, spoken well of, and 
to lie in the bosoms of men. She is never weary 
of praising her gifts and she loves them most that 
think best of her. She will promise, to some, 
crowns and kingdoms, if they will but take her 
advice ; yet many hath she brought to the halter, 
and ten thousand times more to hell. 
Stand, ^'Oh," said Mr. Stand-fast, *Vhat a 



MADAM BUBBLE'S INFLUENCE 377 

mercy it is that I did resist her ! for whither might 
she have drawn me?" 

Great. Whither! nay, none but God knows 
whither ; but in general, to be sure, she would have 
drawn thee into many foolish and hurtful lusts, 
which drown men in destruction and ruin. 'Twas 
she that set Absalom against his father, and Jero- 
boam against his master. 'Twas she that per- 
suaded Judas to sell his Lord, and that prevailed 
with Demas to forsake the godly pilgrim's life. 
None can tell of the mischief that she doth. She 
makes variance betwixt rulers and subjects, 
betwixt parents and children, betwixt neighbor 
and neighbor, betwixt a man and his wife, betwixt 
a man and himself, betwixt the flesh and the heart. 
Wherefore, good Master Stand-fast, be as your 
name is, and when you have done all, stand. 

At this course there was among the pilgrims 
a mixture of joy and trembling ; but at length they 
brake out, and sang: 

"What danger is the pilgrim in I 

How many are his foes! 
How many ways there are to sin 

No Hving mortal knows. 

"Some of the ditch shy are, yet can 

Lie tumbling in the mire; 
Some, though they shun the frying-pan, 

Do leap into the fire. " 



CHAPTER X. 

THE PILGRIMS AT HOME. 

AFTER this, I beheld until they were come 
unto the Land of Beulah, where the sun 
shineth night and day. Here, because 
they were weary, they betook themselves 
awhile to rest. And because this country 
was common for pilgrims, and because the 
orchards and vineyards that were here belong 
to the King of the Celestial Country, therefore they 
were permitted to make bold with any of His 
things. But a little while soon refreshed them 
here; for the bells did so ring, and the trumpets 
continually sound so melodiously, that they could 
not sleep and yet they received as much refreshing 
as if they had slept their sleep never so soundly. 
Here also the noise of them that walked in the 
streets was, **More pilgrims are come to town!" 
And another would answer, saying, ''And so many 
went over the water, and were let in at the golden 
gates, to-day !" They would cry again, "There is 
now a legion of Shining Ones just come to town, by 
which we know that there are more pilgrims upon 
the road; for here they come to wait for them, 
and comfort them after all their sorrow!" Then 
the pilgrims got up, and walked to and fro. But 
how were their ears now filled with heavenly 

(378) 



THE PILGRIMS AT HOME 379 

voices, and their eyes delighted with celestial 
visions! In this land they heard nothing, saw 
nothing, felt nothing, smelt nothing, tasted noth- 
ing, that was offensive to their stomach or mind ; 
only when they tasted of the water of the river 
over which they were to go, they thought that it 
tasted a little bitterish to the palate, but it proved 
sweeter when it was down. 

In this place there was a record kept of the 
names of them that had been pilgrims of old, and 
a history of all the famous acts that they had done. 
It was here also much spoken of, how the river to 
some had had its flo wings, and what ebbings it 
had had while others have gone over. It has been 
in a manner dry for some, while it has overflowed 
its banks for others. 

In this place, the children of the town would go 
into the King's gardens, and gather nosegays for 
the pilgrims, and bring them to them with much 
affection. Here also grew camphire, with spike- 
nard, and saffron, calamus, and cinnamon, with 
all the trees of frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, 
with all chief spices. With these the pilgrims' 
chambers were perfumed while they stayed here ; 
and with these were their bodies anointed, to pre- 
pare them to go over the river, when the time 
appointed was come. 

Now, while they lay here, and waited for the 
good hour, there was a noise in the town that there 
w^as a messenger come from the Celestial City with 
matter of great importance to one Christiana, the 



38o PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

wife of Christian the pilgrim. So inquiry was 
made for her, and the house was found out where 
she was. So the messenger presented her with a 
letter; the contents whereof were, ''Hail, good 
woman! I bring thee tidings that the Master 
calleth for thee, and expecteth that thou shouldest 
stand in His presence, in clothes of everlasting 
life, within these ten days." 

When he had read this letter to her, he gave her 
therewith a sure token that he was a true mes- 
senger, and was come to bid her make haste to be 
gone. The token was an arrow, with a point 
sharpened with love, let easily into her heart, 
which by degrees wrought so effectually with her, 
that at the time appointed she must be gone. 

When Christiana saw that her time was come, 
and that she was the first of this company that 
was to go over, she called for Mr. Great-heart, 
her guide, and told him how matters were. So he 
told her he was heartily glad of the news, and 
could have been glad had the post come for him. 
Then she bid that he should give advice how all 
things should be prepared for her journey. So he 
told her, saying, ''Thus and thus it must be; and 
we that are left will accompany you to the river- 
side." 

Then she called for her children, and gave them 
her blessing, and told them that she yet read with 
comfort the mark that was set in their foreheads, 
and was glad to see them with her there, and that 
they had kept their garments so white. Lastly, 



CHRISTIANA RECEIVES MESSAGE 381 

she gave to the poor that Httle she had, and com- 
manded her sons and her daughters to be ready 
against the messenger should come for them. 

When she had spoken these words to her guide 
and to her children, she called for Mr. Valiant - 
for-truth, and said unto him, ''Sir, you have in all 
places shown yourself true-hearted. Be faithful 
unto death, and my King will give you a crown 
of life. I would also entreat you to have an eye 
to my children ; and if at any time you see them 
faint, speak comfortably to them. For my 
daughters, my sons' wives, they have been faith- 
ful ; and a fulfilling of the promise upon them will 
be their end." But she gave Mr. Stand-fast a 
ring. 

Then she called for old Mr. Honest, and said of 
him, ''Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no 
guile." 

Then said he, "I wish you a fair day when you 
set out for Mount Zion, and shall be glad to see 
that you go over the river dry shod." 

But she answered, "Come wet, come dry, I long 
to be gone; for, however the weather is in my 
journey, I shall have time enough when I come 
there to sit down and rest me and dry me." 

Then came in that good man, Mr. Ready-to- 
halt, to see her. So she said to him, "Thy travel 
hitherto has been with difficulty; but that will 
make thy rest the sweeter. But watch and be 
ready; for, at an hour when you think not, the 
messenger may come." 



382 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

After him came in Mr. Despondency and his 
daughter Much-afraid; to whom she said, "You 
ought with thankfulness for ever to remember 
your deliverance from the hands of Giant Despair 
and out of Doubting Castle. The effect of that 
mercy is that you are brought with safety hither. 
Be ye watchful, and cast away fear ; be sober, and 
hope to the end." 

Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, "Thou wast 
delivered from the mouth of Giant Slay-good, that 
thou mightest live in the light of the living for 
ever, and see thy King with comfort. Only I 
advise thee to turn thee of thy aptness to fear and 
doubt of His goodness, before He sends for thee ; 
lest thou shouldest, when He comes, be forced to 
stand before Him for that fault with blushing." 

Now, the day drew on that Christiana must be 
gone. So the road was full of people to see her 
take her journey. But, behold, all the banks 
beyond the river were full of horses and chariots, 
which were come down from above to accompany 
her to the City gate. So she came forth and 
entered the river, with a beckon of farewell to 
those that followed her to the river-side. The 
last words that she was heard to say were, ''I 
come. Lord, to be with Thee, and bless Thee !" 

So her children and friends returned to their 
place, for that those that waited for Christiana 
had carried her out of their sight. So she went 
and called, and entered in at the gate with all the 
tokens of joy that her husband Christian had 



CHRISTIANA CROSSES THE RIVER 383 

done before her. At her departure her children 
wept. But Mr. Great-heart and Mr. Valiant 
played upon the well-tuned cymbal and harp for 
joy. So all departed to their respective places. 

In process of time, there came a messenger to 
the town again, and his business was with Mr. 
Ready-to-halt. So he inquired him out, and said 
to him, '*I am come to thee from Him whom thou 
hast loved and followed, though upon crutches; 
and my message is to tell thee, that He expects 
thee at His table, to sup with Him in His kingdom, 
the next day after Easter ; wherefore prepare thy- 
self for this journey." Then he also gave him a 
token that he was a true messenger, saying, *'I 
have broken thy golden bowl and loosed thy 
silver cord." 

After this Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his 
fellow-pilgrims, and told them, saying, ''I am sent 
for, and God shall surely visit you also." So he 
desired Mr. Valiant to make his will. And be- 
cause he had nothing to bequeath to them that 
should survive him but his crutches and his good 
wishes, therefore thus he said: ''These crutches I 
bequeath to my son that shall tread in my steps, 
with a hundred warm wishes that he may prove 
better than I have done." Then he thanked Mr. 
Great-heart for his conduct and kindness, and so 
addressed himself to his journey. When he came 
to the brink of the river, he said, "Now I shall 
have no more need of these crutches, since yonder 
are chariots and horses for me to ride on," The 



384 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

last words he was heard to say were, "Welcome 
life!" So he went his way. 

After this, Mr. Feeble-mind had tidings brought 
him, that the messenger sounded his horn at his 
chamber-door. Then he came in, and told him, 
saying, "I am come to tell thee that thy Master 
has need of thee, and that in a very little time thou 
must behold His face in brightness. And take this 
as a token of the truth of my message : 'Those that 
look out at the windows shall be darkened.' " 
Then Mr. Feeble-mind called for his friends, and 
told them what errand had been brought unto 
him, and what token he had received of the truth 
of the message. Then he said, ''Since I have 
nothing to bequeath to any, to what purpose 
should I make a will? As for my feeble mind, 
that I will leave behind me, for that I shall have 
no need of in the place whither I go, nor is it worth 
bestowing upon the poorest pilgrim: wherefore, 
when I am gone, I desire that you, Mr. Valiant, 
would bury it in a dunghill." This done, and the 
day being come on which he was to depart, he 
entered the river as the rest. His last words were, 
"Hold out, faith and patience!" So he went over 
to the other side. 

When days had many of them passed away, Mr. 
Despondency was sent for; for a messenger was 
come, and brought this message to him: "Trem- 
bling man, these are to summon thee to be ready 
with thy King by the next Lord's day, to shout 
for joy for thy deliverance from all thy doubtings. 



PILGRIMS RECEIVE MESSAGES 385 

And," said the messenger, "that my message is 
true, take this for a proof." So he gave him the 
grasshopper to be a burden unto him. 

Now, Mr. Despondency's daughter, whose name 
was Much-afraid, said when she heard what was 
done, that she would go with her father. Then 
Mr. Despondency said to his friends, "Myself and 
my daughter, you know what we have been, and 
how troublesomely we have behaved ourselves in 
every company. My will and my daughter's is, 
that our discouraged feelings and slavish fears be 
by no man received, from the day of our departure 
for ever ; for I know that after my death they will 
offer themselves to others. For, to be plain with 
you, they are ghosts the which we entertained 
when we first began to be pilgrims, and could 
never shake them off after; and they will walk 
about and seek entertainment of the pilgrims; 
but, for our sakes, shut ye the doors upon them." 
When the time was come for them to depart, they 
went to the brink of the river. The last words 
of Mr. Despondency were, "Farewell, night! wel- 
come, day!" His daughter went through the 
river singing, but none could understand what 
she said. 

Then it came to pass a while after, that there 
was a messenger in the town that inquired for Mr. 
Honest. So he came to his house where he was, 
and delivered to his hand these lines: "Thou art 
commanded to be ready against this day seven- 
night, to present thyself before thy Lord at His 



386 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Father's house. And for a token that my message 
is true, 'All thy daughters of music shall be brought 
low.' " Then Mr. Honest called for his friends, 
and said unto them, ''I die, but shall make no will. 
As for my honesty, it shall go with me : let them 
that come after me be told this." When the day 
that he was to be gone was come, he prepared 
himself to go over the river. Now, the river at 
that time overflowed its banks in some places; 
but Mr. Honest in his lifetime had spoken to one 
Good-conscience to meet him there ; the which also 
he did, and lent him his hand, and so helped him 
over. The last words of Mr. Honest were, "Grace 
reigns!" So he left the world. 

After this, it was noised abroad that Mr.Valiant- 
f or-truth was taken with a summons by the same 
messenger as the other, and had this for a token 
that the summons was true, that his pitcher was 
broken at the fountain. When he understood it, 
he called for his friends, and told them of it. Then 
said he, '*I am going to my Father's; and though 
with great difficulty I am got hither, yet now I do 
not repent me of all the trouble I have been at to 
arrive where I am. My sword I give to him that 
shall succeed me in my pilgrimage, and my cour- 
age and skill to him that can get it. My marks 
and scars I carry with me, to be a witness for me 
that I have fought His battles who now will be 
my re warder." When the day that he must go 
hence was come, many accompanied him to the 
river-side, into which as he went he said, *' Death, 



THE FINAL SUMMONS 387 

where is thy sting?" And, as he went down 
deeper, he said, ''Grave, where is thy victory?" 
So he passed over, and all the trumpets sounded 
for him on the other side. 

Then there came forth a summons for Mr. 
Stand-fast (this Mr. Stand-fast was he whom the 
pilgrims found upon his knees in the Enchanted 
Ground), for the messenger brought it him open 
in his hands; the contents thereof were, that he 
must prepare for a change of life, for his Master 
was not willing that he should be so far from Him 
any longer. At this Mr. Stand-fast was put into 
a muse. 

"Nay, " said the messenger, "you need not doubt 
the truth of my message, for here is a token of the 
truth thereof : Thy wheel is broken at the cistern.' " 

Then he called to him Mr. Great-heart, who was 
their guide, and said unto him, "Sir, although it 
was not my hap to be much in your good company 
in the days of my pilgrimage, yet, since the time I 
knew you, you have been profitable to me. When 
I came from home, I left behind me a wife and five 
small children : let me entreat you at your return 
(for I know that you will go and return to your 
master's house, in hopes that you may yet be a 
conductor to more of the holy pilgrims) , that you 
send to my family, and let them be acquainted 
with all that hath or shall happen unto me. Tell 
them moreover of my happy arrival to this place, 
and of the present and late blessed condition that 
I am in. Tell them also of Christian and Chris- 



388 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

tiana his wife, and how she and her children came 
after her husband. Tell them also what a happy 
end she made, and whither she is gone. I have 
little or nothing to send to my family, unless it be 
my prayers and tears for them; of which it will 
suffice that you acquaint them, if perad venture 
they may prevail." 

When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things in 
order, and the time being come for him to haste 
him away, he also went down to the river. Now, 
there was a great calm at that time in the river; 
wherefore Mr. Stand-fast, when he was about 
half-way in, stood a while, and talked to his com- 
panions that had wiated upon him thither. And 
he said, "This river has been a terror to many; 
yea, the thoughts of it have also frighted me ; but 
now methinks I stand easy ; my foot is fixed upon 
that on which the feet of the priests that bare the 
ark of the covenant stood while Israel went over 
Jordan. The waters, indeed, are to the palate 
bitter, and to the stomach cold ; yet the thought 
of what I am going to, and of the conduct that 
waits for me on the other side, doth lie as a glowing 
coal at my heart. I see myself now at the end of 
my journey; my toilsome days are ended. I am 
going to see that head which was crowned with 
thorns, and that face which was spit upon for me. 
I have formerly lived by hearsay and faith; but 
now I go where I shall live by sight, and shall be 
with Him in whose company I delight myself. 
I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of; and 



END OF THE PILGRIMAGE 389 

wherever I have seen the print of His shoe in the 
earth, there I have coveted to set my foot too. 
His name has been to me as a perfume box ; yea, 
sweeter than all sweet smells. His voice to me 
has been most sweet, and His countenance I have 
more desired than they that have most desired the 
light of the sun. His Word I did use to gather 
for my food, and for medicine against my faintings. 
He has held me, and hath kept me from my sins ; 
yea, my steps hath He strengthened in His way." 

Now, while he was thus speaking, his counte- 
nance changed, his strong man bowed under him; 
and, after he had said, ''Take me, for I come unto 
Thee!" he ceased to be seen of them. 

But glorious it was to see how the open region 
was filled with horses and chariots, with trum- 
peters and pipers, with singers and players on 
stringed instruments to welcome the pilgrims as 
they went up, and followed one another in at the 
beautiful gate of the City. 

As for Christian's children, the four boys that 
Christiana brought with her, with their wives and 
children, I did not stay where I was till they were 
gone over. Also, since I came away, I heard one 
say that they were yet alive, and so would be for 
the help of the Church in that place where they 
were for a time. 

Shall it be my lot to go that way again, I may 
give those that desire it an account of what I here 
am silent about : meantime I bid my reader 

Adieu. 



as 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM. 

THE STORY OF A LITTLE GIRL WHO TRIED TO GO 
ON PILGRIMAGE. 

IN a large old house, with two kind aunts, 
The little Marian dwelt; 
And a happy child she was, I ween, 
For though at times she felt 
That playmates would be better far 

Than either birds or flowers, 
Yet her kind old aunts, and story books, 
Soothed many lonely hours. 

Her favorite haunt, in the summer-time, 

Was a large old apple-tree ; 
And oft amid the boughs she sat. 

With her pet book on her knee. 
The ''Pilgrim's Progress" was its name, 

And Marian loved it much ; 
It is, indeed, a glorious book, 

There are not many such ! 

She read it in her little bed, 

Beside the winter fire. 
And in summer-time, in the apple-tree, 

As though she would never tire. 

(390) 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM 391 

But, unexplained, 'tis just the book 

To puzzle the young brain ; 
And the poor child had no kind friend. 

Its meaning to explain. 

For though her aunts were very kind, 

They were not overwise, 
And only said, * 'Don't read so, child, 

I'm sure you'll spoil your eyes." 

But Marian still went reading on. 

And visions strange and wild 
Began to fill the little head 

Of the lonely, dreaming child ; 
For she thought that Christian and his wife, 

And all their children too, 
Had left behind their pleasant home, 

And done what she must do. 

"I'll take my Bible," said the child, 

"And seek the road to heaven; 
I'll try to find the Wicket Gate, 

And hope to be forgiven. 
I wish my aunts would go with me, 

But 'tis in vain to ask ; 
They are so deaf and rather lame. 

They'd think it quite a task. 

No ! I must go alone, I see. 

So I'll not let them know; 
Or, like poor Christian's friends, they'll say, 

'My dear, you must not go.' 



392 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

But I must wait till some grand scheme 
Can all their thoughts engage ; 

And then I'll leave my pleasant home, 
And go on pilgrimage." 

She had not waited long, before, 

One fine autumnal day, 
She saw the large old coach arrive, 

To take her aunts away. 
"We're going out to spend the day," 

The two old ladies said ; 
"We mean to visit Mrs. Blair — 

Poor soul! — ^she's ill in bed. 

"But, Marian, you must stay at home, 

For the lady's ill, you see ; 
You can have your dinner, if you like, 

In the large old apple-tree, 
And play in the garden all the day, 

Quite happy and content." 
A few more parting words were said. 

And off the ladies went. 

The servants, too, were all engaged ; 

"The day is come at last," 
Said Marian, "but oh, I wish, 

My pilgrimage was past." 
She knelt beside the apple-tree. 

And for God's assistance prayed; 
Then, with her basket in her hand. 

Forth tripped the little maid. 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM 393 

Behind the house where Marian dwelt, 

Far off in the distance, lay 
A high steep hill, which the sun at mom 

Tinged with its earliest ray. 
'* Difficulty" was its rightful name, 

The child had often thought ; 
Towards this hill she turned her steps, 

With hopeful visions fraught. 

The flowers seemed to welcome her, 

'Twas a lovely autumn mom. 
The little lark sang merrily, 

Above the waving com. 
"Ah, little lark, you sing," said she, 

"On your early pilgrimage; 
I, too, will sing, for pleasant thoughts 

Should now my mind engage." 

In clear, sweet strains she sang a hymn, 

And tripped lightly on her way; 
Until a pool of soft, thick mud 

Across her pathway lay. 
"This is the Slough of Despond," she ciied, 

But she bravely ventured through ; 
And safely reached the other side. 

But she lost one little shoe. 

On an old gray stone she sat her down, 

To eat some fruit and bread ; 
Then took her little Bible out. 

And a cheering psalm she read. 



394 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Then with fresh hope she journeyed on, 

For many miles a, way ; 
And she reached the bottom of the hill, 

Before the close of day. 

She clambered up the steep ascent. 

Though faint and weary, too ; 
But firmly did our Marian keep 

Her purpose still in view. 

"I'm glad, at least, the arbor's past," 

Said the little tired soul ; 
'I'm sure I should have sat me down 

And lost my little roll!" 
On the high hill -top she stands at last, 

And our weary Pilgrim sees 
A porter's lodge, of ample size. 

Half hid by sheltering trees. 

She clapped her hands with joy, and cried, 

"Oh, there's the Wicket Gate, 
And I must seek admittance there, 

Before it is too late." 
Gently she knocks — 'tis answered soon, 

And at the open door 
Stands a tall, stout man — poor Marian felt 

As she ne'er had felt before. 

With tearful eyes, and trembling hand. 

Flushed cheek, and anxious brow. 
She said, "I hope you're Watchful, Sir, 

I want Discretion now." 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM 395 

"Oh yes, I'm watchful," said the man, 

*'As a porter ought to be; 
I s'pose you've lost your way, young Miss, 

You've lost your shoe, I see. 

''Missus," he cried to his wife within, 

"Here's a child here, at the door. 
You'll never see such a one again. 

If you live to be fourscore. 
She wants discretion, so she says, 

Indeed I think 'tis true ; 
But I know some who want it more, 

Who will not own they do." 

"Go to the Hall," his wife replies, 

"And take the child with you, 
The ladies there are all so wise. 

They'll soon know what to do." 
The man complied, and led the child 

Through many a flowery glade ; 
"Is that the Palace Beautiful?" 

The little Pilgrim said. 

"There, to the left, among the trees? 

Why, Miss, 'tis mighty grand ; 
Call it a palace, if you please, 

'Tis the finest in the land. 
Now we be come to the fine old porch, 

And this is the Marble Hall ; 
Here, little lady, you must stay, 

While I the servants call." 



396 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

Tired and sad he left the child, 

But he quickly re -appeared, 
And with him the lady of the house — 

Poor Marian's heart was cheered. 
**Sweet little girl," the lady said. 

In accents soft and kind, 
**rm sure you sadly want some rest, 

And rest you soon shall find." 

To a room where three young ladies sat, 

The child was quickly led ; 
* 'Piety, Prudence, and Charity," 

To herself she softly said. 
*'What is your name, my little dear?" 

Said the eldest of the three. 
Whom Marian, in her secret thought, 

Had christened Piety. 

"We'll send a servant to your friends, 

How uneasy they must be!" 
Admiringly she watched the child, 

Who, indeed, was fair to see; 
Around her bright and lovely face 

Fell waves of auburn hair. 
As modestly she told her name, 

With whom she lived and where. 

**How did you lose your way, my love?" 

She gently raised her head ; 
"I do not think I've lost my way,'* 

The little Pilgrim said. 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM 397 

**This is the Palace Beautiful, 

May I stay here to-night?" 
They smiled and said, "We're glad our house 

Finds favor in your sight : — 

"Yes, gladly will we keep you here, 

For many nights to come." 
"Thank you," said Marian, "but I soon 

Must seek my heavenly home. 
The Valley of the Shadow of Death 

Is near this house, I know" — 
She stopped, for she saw,with great surprise, 

Their tears began to flow. 

She little thought the mourning dress, * 

Which all the ladies wore. 
Was for one whom they had dearly loved, 

And should see on earth no more. 
Their brother had been called away, 

Their brightest and their best ; 
No wonder, then, that Marian's words 

Roused grief in every breast. 

Sobs only for awhile were heard ; 

At length the ladies said, 
"My, love, you have reminded us 

Of our loved and early dead ; 
But this you could not know, my dear, 

And it indeed is true ; 
We are all near to Death's dark door, 

Even little girls like you." 



398 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

"Yes," said the timid, trembling child, 
"I know it must be so; 

But, ma'am, I hope that Piety- 
May be with me when I go. 

And will you show me your armory, 
When you have time to spare? 

I hope you have some small enough 
For a little girl to wear.*' 

No more she said, for Piety, 

As Marian called her, cast 
Her arms around the Pilgrim's neck, 

The secret's out at last. 
"You puzzled all," said Piety; 

''But now, I see, youVe read 
A glorious book, which, unexplained, 

Has turned your little head. 

"Oh, dearly, when I was a child, 

I loved that Pilgrim Tale ; 
But then mamma explained it well — 

And if we can prevail 
On your kind aunts to let you stay 

Some time with us, my dear. 
You shall read that book with my mamma, 

And she will make it clear." 

Now we'll return to Marian's home, 

And see what's passing there. 
The servants all had company. 

And a merry group they were. 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM 399 

They had not missed our Pilgrim long, 

For they knew she oft would play 
In that old garden, with a book. 

The whole of the livelong day. 

*' Betty," at last, said the housekeeper, 

"Where can Miss Marian be? 
Her dinner was in the basket packed. 

But sure, she'll come in to tea!" 
They sought her here, they sought her there. 

But they could not find the child ; 
And her poor old aunts, when they came home, 

With grief were almost wild. 

The coachman and the footman too, 

In different ways were sent ; 
But none thought of the narrow way 

In which the Pilgrim went. 
"Perhaps she followed us to town," 

Poor Aunt Rebecca said, 
"I wish we had not left our home; 

I fear the child is dead." 

And to the town the coachman went, 

For they knew not what to do ; 
And night drew on, when a country boy 

Brought Marian's little shoe. 
With the shoe in her hand, the housekeeper 

Into the parlor ran, 
"Oh, Mistress, here is all that's left 

Of poor Miss Marian. 



400 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

It was found sticking in the mud, 

Just above Harlem Chase ; 
I fear the poor child's perished there, 

For 'tis a frightful place." 
Then louder grew the ladies' grief ; 

But soon their hearts were cheered, 
When a footman grand, with a note in his hand. 

From the distant Hall appeared. 

Aunt Ruth now read the note, and cried, 

"Oh, sister, all is well! 
The child is safe at Brookland Hall, 

With Lady Arundel, 
Who wants to keep her for a month; 

Why, yes ; I think she may — 
Such friends as Lady Arundel 

Are not met with every day. 

"Our compliments, and thanks to her. 

When you return, young man ; 
We'll call to-morrow at the Hall, 

And see Miss Marian." 
Then came a burst of grateful joy, 

That could not be suppressed, 
And, with thankful hearts and many tears. 

The ladies went to rest. 

We'll take a peep at our Marian now. 

There in her bed lies she ; 
How blissful were her dreams that night. 

In the arms of Piety. 



THE LITTLE PILGRIM 401 

Oh, that happy month at Brookland Hall, 

How soon it passed away ! 
Cheerful and good were Marian's friends, 

And who so kir^d as they? 

And, more than all, while there she stayed 

They did their best to bring 
The little lamb to that blest fold 

Where reigns the Shepherd King. 
For many a lesson ne'er forgot, 

The little Marian learned ; 
And a thoughtful and a happier child 

She to her home returned. 

Years rolled away, the scene has changed, 

A wife and mother now, 
Marian has found the Wicket Gate, 

She and her children too. 
And oh I how sweet it is to see 

This little Pilgrim band, 
As on towards their heavenly home, 

They travel hand in hand. 
When cloudy days fall to their lot. 

They see a light afar, 
The light that shone on Bethlehem's plain, 

The Pilgrim's guiding star. 

And now, dear children, whosoe'er, 

Or whereso'er you be, 
Who ponder o'er this strange, true tale 

Of Marian's history, — 



402 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

If to the flowers of your young hearts. 

Instruction's dews are given, 
Oh ! be earnest as our Marian was, 

To find the road to Heaven. 



X4 



cf^' 






>. -^^■(^ 



♦TXT* ,G^ '^ -o , » - /v 








o 






^ -^ 
















^l 



.HO, 



"^ '**•'*' A V „ Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 

"<' ''^ ^0' t*',,^*^ ^^ ,-?>' .'^^ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

^^ '^^ ^ *^^^* '^ -^ ^* <^ Treatment Date; Feb. 2009 

S- to, '^^^- ,?i :^ PreservationTechnologies 

S^" N^ ^ "-^l!^^ > ^^ ^ *<^^ A WORLD LEADER IM COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 

• * -^"^ *^ ■'^^^^i^^o* rC^ ci*- *-y^^ 111 Thomson Park Drive 

.-^ '-i^ * • „ o ■' -O "^ * » » • Cranberry Township, PA 16066 

V ^^s*^^ '^ f^V- ^Y.o, '^^ (724)779-2111 








* A, 

\ »■ >._^ - • • " «' 







'bV^ 





%<^ 




V ♦ 








1-^" • 



5^^ 











X/ 






o • * 





o* » 







,•1°^ 




















.V 



.«> 



V" si:: 



£^^^ 



* • • 



